Mission Title: Where Does the Good Go
Rank: A-Rank
Points worth per player: 75+ pts
Location: Land of Snow
Description:
Rumors have it that an ex-shinobi originating from Konoha, has started to resurface and has been spotted in the Land of Snow. Due to the nature of their status, this shinobi is considered armed and dangerous. Lord Sasuke believes that with their mercenary status and being spotted within the enemy country, this shinobi could provide high intel to turn the tide of battle. Proceed with extreme caution and bring this person back alive if possible.

After everything was said anddone it took Nanami several moments to absorb all of the words Sasuke and Sarada said. Things were painted a little clearer. That it can't be about the individual. No matter what. In order to survive as a nation, and to protect one another we can't be selfish. This altered what she thought she needed to do, and how to do it. Whether it was Sasuke or Sarada. Both of them said things that were very true. She had to grow not because of hate. But because of the need to love, protect, and pursue justice..

Nanami thought back to the feelings on that mission. The problem was she seemed to aborb everyone's feelings. Especially Nori's. It had taken up until now to actually make sense of it all. She watched Sasuke vanish. There was some relief felt in the teen. It seemed they were going to a place that could be interesting. Before the war started she was always curious about the land of snow. She had heard of the machine that allowed them an actual spring. Nanami wondered if the enemy shut that down or not. Only by going there would they find out "Are we leaving immediately?"

Shiroma was glad that she was sitting down on the first words that had come out of Sarada’s mouth.  The white haired girl’s chin dropped in utter and complete shock at the direction of that order.  She couldn’t really be expected to lead them could she?

‘I think it was a good choice.’

‘What? You’re searious?’

‘Yeah I think that it is a good idea.’

‘How can you think that when I think something totally different?’

‘I thought we already went through the question of if we were the same person or different. And figured out we are both actually. So why shouldn’t I have my own opinion on the subject?’

‘But... I’m only thirteen the others have several years on us.’

‘So?’

‘They are so much more qualified’

‘Really? They worked with the snow? They led missions for the snow for over a year?’

‘Well no but…’

‘They had to live through the horror of watching their friends and family die while trapped in their own mind.’

‘But…’

‘Shiroma hun, you and I got this…we led missions for a year already  and this time it is going to be with people we actually like and trust.’

Shiroma sat there thinking and then looked up smiling hearing Nori’s endorsement of her as the leader or at least accepting the choice.  "Thank you Sensei for your trust in me...I am unsure of how I will do but I will do my best."

She listened to information they were given and then Nanami’s curiosity on leaving.  She frowned slightly before speaking up. “Does the scroll include information on her? I know she left when she was just a genin but does it have information on what she could do at that point so we have some kind of idea of what we might be dealing with, and old idea but still an idea.” 

Nori grew silent at hearing Sarada's accusations of her assuming she was talking about Sigmund. While she understood why she would get that idea, she didn't understand why she would automatically assume she was talking about him after their sensei made it clear that her nor Nanami were going to have anything to do with finding him. Why would she ask now? "With all due respect, Sarada-sensei. I wasn't talking about Sigmund. I already am aware that I can't go looking for him and since I already know that, I would not ask questions pertaining to him. I have clearly expressed my intent regarding Sigmund and I doubt I would get information about him if I even asked," she replied with a small frown before she turned her eyes off to the side and listened to her speak about the person they were looking for. Her eyes turned back to look at the picture their sensei held out to them. There was really no need to ask any questions as the assignment was quite clear. Although... "If I may ask, why now? Why the need to find her after all this time?

Sarada rolled the scroll back up and put it in her pocket. ”We will be leaving as soon as we can after we’re done debriefing.  we have naval vessels awaiting our arrival on the shore border of the Land of Sound,” she explained as Shiroma accepted her position as Squad captain. She had full faith in her capabilities and could provide much intel personally to her and the group. She was positive it was beneficial for the squad last mission.

Shiroma didn’t hesitate to request more information on Fuma. Sarada approves immediately. ”Fūma is known to use fire and water techniques from the last time she was here within the academy. However with all these years passed, that information we hold is definaitely outdated so it’s almost good as useless. We do believe however she’s almost 30 years old, meaning she would be a Jounin rank had she’d stay here so she’s going to be a very difficult opponent if it comes down to a confrontation,” she explained. Their bingo book records had very little on her as she separated herself from Konoha entirely shortly after graduation, not even participating in the exams that following year. It was as good as a mystery to all as to why she disappeared and went rogue.

It wasn’t long before Nori chimes in and questioned their need to find her. ”With her recent spotting and toes to the land of snow, she’s potentially a strong officer, making her a deadly asset against us. She grew up in Konoha; she knows the village and all she interacted with. For all we know, her almost extinct clan could be feeding her anything and everything. By locating her and bringing her back if possible, she could provide critical intel on the land of snow entirely, just as Shiroma was able to provide such a service for the land of frost when the Snow Shinobi held it. This could turn everything; she could be associated with that man, Kotatsu himself, or any other inidividual we don’t know about,” she explained.

Nori listened to Sarada speak a little bit more about this woman they were supposed to find and the reason why they needed to find her. Although they didn't seem to have much intel on her aside from what her past had told about her, it seemed their sensei knew enough to at least give them a starting point. If this person was indeed at a Jonin level, had strong water and fire techniques, and be a possible associate with Kotatsu and the Land of Snow, she was definitely going to be a challenge. However, while she could be a threat on one hand, she could also be a great ally on the other should she have any intel. She could see why Lord Sasuke wanted to find her and bring her back. She could have very useful information, but... "If we do bring her back here, what are the chances of her actually being willing to help us? I mean, if it turns out she is an ally to Kotatsu and the Land of Snow, she isn't going to just come back and give us information. I mean, I know we can't exactly assume anything, but we don't know her reasons for why she left Konoha as a teenager. If she left on her own terms back then, there has to be reasons as to why, right? And why she hasn't come back. She obviously didn't want to be found if she disappeared off the grid. She isn't going to make it easy for us to find her," she said. "But I guess that's what makes it a challenge, right?"

Sarada sighed as she thought over what she had to do if Fūma would unwillingly come with them. As the enemy, she would be arrested and taken as a prisoner. Refusal of an arrest would lead to execution on site. Her orders were to bring her back alive at all costs, but execution was suppose to be a last resort only after getting what they needed from her. As she thought over how to put this into words, her Sharingan activated.


”Then I have no choice but to extract the information by force,” she stated. ”Without the proper information to know her true alliance, we are to assume and mark her as an enemy until proven otherwise. She likely will not come willingly; she will have to come by force. I am the only one who can suppress her, however that buys the three of you enough time to effectively trap her. We need whatever information she has and we will get it no matter what. Am I clear?” she explained. It seemed revealing the Sharingan changed her demeanor. The kind and innocent woman that was before them changed into a more serious Jounin leader that was taking true charge.
This message was last edited by the player at 12:03, Wed 31 Jan 2018.

Shiroma had assumed that the intelligence was out of date and had her assumption confirmed by what Sarada said nodding slowly. Fire and water were a strange combination though not unheard of but to have them both early on without training for either. She shook her head listening to the conversation between Nori and Sarada as she processed the information.  There was a mild chill when Sarada’s demeanor changed with the Sharingan and it had very little to do with temperature.  The harsh edge to her voice and shuddered slightly before she pushed herself up to a standing position and then nodded. “Yes Sensei that is very clear.” Her mind was still turning on the need for information, “Sensei you mentioned a near extinct clan, what do we know about that clan?“ She stopped and then blushed slightly shaking her head. “I’m sorry I am just…over thinking things like usual.”

Sarada shook her head, more amused that Shiroma was pressing for information. While her other two squad mates were eager to leave, Shiroma wanted every bit of information as possible. That she had to not condemn her for. ”It’s always wise to get all the information as much as you can before charging in. Going into the unknown leaves for failure most of the time,” She commented. ”The Fūma Clan wasn’t as famous as the more dominate clans within Konohagakure however when I did research on our clans during my service with ANBU, they were very traditional and prideful of their weaponary. Women stayed behind to defend their clan’s land while the men were always sent out to become shinobi. They’re known for their demon windblades that only they truly can master,” she began as she kept thinking on anything else remembered about them. A moment of silence drew before she remembered. ”The last war really thinned their numbers so Fuma is more of a rare occurrence. The records showed she was next in line to be the head of their clan, but without the proper leadership, I’m sure that lead to what they are now. Fuma doesn’t reside in Konoha so what remains of them are likely scattered throughout the land of storms in secrecy,” she explained. ”If there’s more information, it’s likely at the Lord’s building,” she added as she turned her direction to the great building that was viewable from anywhere within the village.

Nanami silently listened from just behind Shiroma "Hence their traditional name, the Fuma Shuriken right?" That she remembered from her academy studies. She had seen how many of the ninja in her village used the huge shuriken, and had heard stories of how to use it. Nanami had trained with them a little in the academy, but found the bow to be easier to master. Even before the mission she had thought of bringing it into her training session. Nanami seemed to be thinking on it a bit -"Nah, I'll wait till after the mission.."- She thought to herself. She wasn't quite sure why she had a sudden urge to try a new weapon..

Nanami took in everything Sarada talked about. She found the prospect of seeing a master wield one of the Fuma Shuriken would be a sight to see. However it dawned at her that it was likely going to be thrown at her. She seemed to move and shift slightly, like the information on the Fuma clan almost excited the teen. Whether it was just something new or something she wanted to discover. It made her a little more eager to find and hopefully be able to buy off the woman, instead of having to fight her. Her head tilted to her right side as she thought about interesting uses for such a weapon "If the information might help us. We may want to look into it." Now it was obvious she seemed a little excited about the idea. She was a bit of a bookworm afterall..

The teen's head tilted to the other side and looked at Shiroma "And it may be a few minutes late. But I think as far as being the captain of the team, if Sensei isn't around. You would be the best choice out of us. So congrats." She says with a smile as she was curious to see if they were going to get more info, or if she should prepare to leave?
This message was last edited by a game editor at 09:07, Thu 01 Feb 2018.

Nori was a little taken back by the appearance of their sensei's Sharingan, but she wouldn't be the first person that had shown it to her. Both Nanami and Sigmund had as well. And like always, it seemed the air around that person it was activated on had shifted. She listened to her speak that if the person they were looking for didn't come willingly, then force was going to need to be use in order to get the information from her. They were going into this search a little blind as they had only a limited amount of intel on this missing-nin, but for now, it seemed they had to go based off of what they knew. And right now they knew that her alliance with unknown and for now, she would be marked as an enemy, which could very well be true. Was she an ally? Was she a foe? They wouldn't really know until they found and when they did, it wasn't going to be an easy task to bring her back and obtain information from her. "Yes, sensei. You are are clear. We will do whatever we have to do in order to get the information we need," she said with a nod of her head before she heard Shiroma speak up, causing her to turn her head and look over at her.

When she had asked about what information they had on the Fuma clan, Nori turned her attention back to Sarada and listened to her speak about their history. How prideful of a clan they were. How women stayed behind to protect the land and how men were sent out to defend their clan as shinobi. But most of all, she was a bit intrigued about their mastery of not just the windblade, but other weaponry as well. 'So she was next in line to be the leader of the clan, huh? I wonder if that had something to do with why she left Konoha. Maybe she...was starting to feel the pressure of having to take over such an infamous clan. I mean, as a teenager, I am imagine that's a lot to handle. It may be too simple of a reason to leave, but somehow I feel that it's connected,' she thought silently to herself.

"I think Nanami may be right. Perhaps her clan is a key reason in all of this. It may be a rise idea to find out as much as we can about them. If they are scattered around the land as you say, we may encounter them along the way. And if she was the next leader of this clan, these people may have information to her whereabouts," she spoke up.
This message was last edited by the player at 08:25, Thu 01 Feb 2018.

[Private to Nara Nanami, Yamada Nori, Tsuna Shiroma: Hate to disappoint but I have no information left to give for the FUMA clan; that’s all Tsukiko provided within their sheet. Sorry ladies.]

She shook her head. ”Unfortunately I don’t have access to clan files; only the Omo does. Lord Sasuke provided us what he wanted us to know. We do not have time to waste within books right now. Our ship leaves in three days. If we miss that opportunity, we will miss the opportunity to find Tsukiko. The choice is yours,” she explained. She wasn’t discouraging extended research however on a time clock, she wouldn’t hesitate to leave without them. ”Well?” she asked. Once they confirmed they were ready, they’d all have to gather supplies as quickly as possible and regroup and head out fast. She knew they were waiting to depart and she couldn’t keep them waiting. She had hoped Tsukiko would stay within that land though because if not, they’d be out of luck.
This message was lightly edited by the player at 07:25, Fri 02 Feb 2018.

Nanami nodded and tapped the three scrolls she carried "I have everything I need. Extra arrows, chakra and soldier pills, and explosive tags. Toxins, and antitoxins. A change of clothes, cold weather gear, my medical kit." She had her mission equipment scrolls filled a few days ago, knowing a mission would come sooner or later.

When Sarada showed her Sharingan it reminded her "Also I kind of forgot to mention with everything that's been going on. At the end of the last mission my Sharingan gained its third tomoe. It's been a task to get used to the ability to see a step ahead. That was also something I trained on, while we all trained. But I have managed to get used to it." She reveals her three tomoe Sharingan for a moment then dismisses it.

"Should we remove our headbands while on mission?" She asked with curiosity. She wasn't sure what the protocols would be if they were headed directly into enemy territory. Nanami's eyes glanced at Nori. She hoped they could avoid coming into contact with Sigmund or Kotatsu. Though Kotatsu seemed to find her at every turn. She knew at her current level she could not win against him. Nanami looked up "The land of Sound, then to the land of snow.. Huh?" She had always been curious about the land of sound. Even though she had only heard the tale of the chunin exams when Naruto was involved. She had always wanted to go there.

Nanami's head cocked to one side in curiosity. Something had come to mind. Then she looked forward and shook her head rapidly before dismissing it "I have a question. I already know we aren't under any circumstances to engage Kotatsu or Sigmund. But.. What happens if they find us while we are looking for Tsukiko? I would like to know beforehand how to proceed in this scenario. Being the medical shinobi of the group. I would like to be prepared with a strategy so we aren't caught unprepared if that encounter comes to pass." She said this with a passive tone. She just hoped Sarada would not yell at her for bringing it up. It was something she was concerned about, since Kotatsu managed to be everywhere they were.

-"It was a plausible scenario right?"- Nanami thought to herself. She had many internal dialogues with herself even while sparring, training, or fighting. It never distracted her from the task and may be the cause to why one of her jutsu became unique. She almost looked forward to a scenario that gave the appropriate situation and space to use the trio. They had finally stopped trying to force her into using the jutsu to create them. Though at times she wondered if it was her spirit or her own personal insecurities willing herself to use the jutsu.

Nori grew silent when their sensei had mentioned that she didn't have access to the clan's information, but that Lord Sasuke had given them the information they needed to know. Was there a reason why he didn't even tell his own daughter about information that could be helpful to their assignment? Maybe he deemed unnecessary, but still...something told her it played a key in all of this. "I understand, sensei. We'll be ready to leave in three days time," she said as she glanced at Shiroma and Nanami before fixing her eyes back on their sensei. If these clan members were out there and if they ran into them, she could only hope that they were ready to face them. They were facing an unknown danger and she wanted to think that they were ready for this. She was sure they were or else they wouldn't have had their skills tested and be sent out on another mission. It was obvious this Tsukiko person played an important role in all of this and having their skills evaluated was probably more than what its initial purpose. Was it also a test to see if they were ready to take on their next challenge? They were nearly going in blind, so she only hoped they had all the necessary information they needed to complete this mission.

It was just moments after her reply that she heard Nanami speak up and then the question arose about what they should do should they run into Kotatsu and Sigmund along the way while they were on this assignment. Nori turned her head and looked over at Nanami. "I'm sure we aren't to engage in battle or confront them, am I right, sensei?" she asked and turned her head to look back at Sarada. She didn't really think of that scenario before. They weren't allowed to go out and find Sigmund or Kotatsu, but what if they came to them? Technically they wouldn't be going against orders as they weren't the ones that were pursuing them. And honestly she...she wanted to avoid a battle with Sigmund if she could help it. Although at some point that may have been inevitable.

Shirmoa knelt there listening to her new sensei and her friends, she understood the need for haste and thought she didn’t relish the idea she knew that it might have to be the way that it was.  She sighed softly shaking her head as she accepted the way things were going to be.  If she had more heads up she would have loved to spend time studying up on how the Fuma clan had fought, that shouldn’t be classified if the Fuma shuriken was based off of their fighting style it would be a simple element to study.  However the need for urgency was clear as it was probably intel that was only good for a short amount of time. She did a quick inventory of her equipment in her mind.  She didn’t carry that much beside her own abilities a few spare kuni and shuriken.

‘You know we really should figure out how to make those out of ice too at some point.’

‘Good idea its something to work on, since we saw Sensei use Senbon out of lightening it should be simple for ice’

Filing that idea away for late work she checked that she had the scroll on staff fighting that she had been studying for the last week finding it in her hip pouch and nodded. “Sensei I came to the lords building expecting to be given a mission, I believe like Nanami I am prepared to leave.”

There was a momentary pause as she listened to the question about Sigmund and Kotatsu before she sighed softly as she shifted from kneeling to sitting on the rock she had been kneeling in front of though ready to leave if the order was given just not commenting on the Sigmund question.

Sarada was rather grateful their medical kunochi was well prepared. It was in good faith she'd have their backs in a tight pinch if it came down to it. It was then that Nanami revealed her own Sharingan and explained she received it's last tomoe lat mission. This issue still struck her wrong and had hoped with her blood sample, they'll come to a conclusion as to why she bares their eyes. Someone who wasn't their blood didn't deserve the respectable attributes of the clan, as her father use to say. That's why their clan was always targets and a threat to the Hyugas. Once Nanami made her's disappear, Sarada had did the same. She needed her chakra for a much later time if not ever. "Regardless the headband we sport, they'll attack on sight. You may do as you please with your headbands," she stated as her's was proudly worn upon the surface of her forehead.

Nanami brought up the subject of Kotatsu and Sigmund. The Uchiha brothers were considered highly dangerous and seemed to have packed a punch with the four ambushes on the capitals. They're chances of running into them were high, but Sarada had hope she could take care of them this time. "We'll be accompanied by another squad from here; this means they'll be two Jonin level shinobi to handle them if they do show up. The rest of the genin are to proceed and handle their missions respectively. No genin is suppose to engage unless told to do so, especially the three of you. Whether they come to us or we go them by accident, it is forbidden. They won't be a problem, trust  me," she said confidently. Sigmund and Kotatsu were deadlier opponents than probably their leader combined.

Shiroma eventually chimed in, explaining she was ready to go as soon as they could. "Let's go then. To the lead highway," she ordered as she turned around and poof, there she went. It was evident she was going to meet them there, in case they needed to debrief or gather things quickly.

Nanami nodded and watched Sarada vanish "Another team is there as well, huh.." She looks at Nori and Shiroma "Well we should get going. Don't want to keep Sensei waiting to long." She laughed slightly. She was excited to see if their training would pay off. Nanami was grateful, even if the advice was blunt from Lord Sasuke. She understood what he was trying to relay. That even if Nanami swore she wouldn't go down that path. Events can change the flow of a person's fate. Nanami brings up her hands and using her wind running jutsu on the three of them. Increasing their speed and balance..

She spins in place "Heading out now." Nanami gives her teammates a smile. Her pivot foot digs into the ground. The muscles in her foot flexed. The tendons tighten as she extends her leg down and then pushes up launching herself and starts moving quite quickly.

Nanami knew her teammates could easily keep up with her.

It takes a few but she manages to find the place they were told to meet Sarada.

When Nanami had asked about whether or not they should remove their headband, Nori had to admit she was a little curious but she didn't see why it would be a bad idea. Growing up, they were taught to always be proud of who they were and where they came from. Even though the name of this village changed, it was still Konohagakure to her. She had always been proud of where she came from and she would continue to be proud of it even with this new headband they wore. She brought her hand up and lightly traced the outline of the symbol on the headband tied to her arm. "I'm going to wear mine. I see no reason for me to hide where I come from. If anything, wouldn't it be better for the Land of Snow, Kotatsu, and the mystery man to know just who took them down?" she said before she glanced over  at Nanami and then back over to Sarada.

Nori was sure that there was some kind of plan to avoid her, Nanami, and Shiroma from having any kind of interaction with Sigmund and Kotatsu. When she was told that they would be accompanied with another squad, she blinked. 'Another squad?' she thought silently to herself. Was this going to be a joint mission? So the plan was to let the Jonin leaders take over while each squad continued on with their missions, huh? Somehow when she heard their sensei say that they wouldn't be a problem, she couldn't help but feel a little uneasy. She knew that both Sigmund and Kotatsu were strong, but with Sigmund's newly found power...would their sensei be a match for him? That darkness he had...while they didn't know much about it, she was sure that it increased his potential more than before it was awakened. There were still a lot of unanswered questions and she was hoping they would be able to get some of them answered. She pressed her lips together and nodded her head. "Understood," she said before she saw Sarada disappear. She lightly signed and looked between the two of them. "Before we leave I just want to say I'm sorry. Our last mission...it was a lot to handle. So many things happened and I wasn't exactly in the right head space to handle things like I should have been. With Sigmund being gone now, I...it's hard for me to process that. I know he means something to you both, but to me...he's more important than anyone in my life. He's always been there and to have him gone...it's like a part of me went with him and I...I need to get that part of me back or else I won't be able to completely be myself again. There are a few things I found out upon returning here to Konoha. One of them being the real reason I went to the Lord's building that day when I defended Mrs. Ishikawa. I...was adopted and my mother she may be alive out there somewhere." Nori reached up and lightly took hold of the pendant around her neck.

"I want to believe she is, you know? From what my parents told me, she was a very strong woman and because of that, I...know she is alive. I have to find her because she is also another part of me I need. My parents mean the world, but...she's my mom, you know? Now that I know she may be out there somewhere...I have to get her back, too. With Sigmund I just...can't afford to lose him. I just can't and I don't care what it takes, I'm going to get him back. I just want you two to know that. Somehow I...want him to find us. I hope he finds us. Maybe it's a fool's hope, but...I want to believe that I'm the only one that can bring him back. If I have to fight him, sobeit. I will. Alone," she said with a solemn expression. "I just wanted you both to know my intentions. I have two people out there that I need to get back and I won't stop until I do. I don't care what the cost is for me." Nori wasn't expecting a response from either of them, but she wanted to make her intentions known. When she felt the wind jutsu cast on her, she watched Nanami disappear before she looked over at Shiroma. She gave her a curt nod before she pushed off her back foot and took off after her friend to meet their sensei at the designated meeting spot.

Shiroma watched their leader disappear and smiled slightly sure that sarada did it partially to give them a chance to talk and be alone to see what came up.  Shiroma looked at Nori and smiled slightly nodding. “I understand your feelings Nori.  And if at all possible I will help you with Sigmund…but you need to know if he tries to hurt you or  Nanami or Sensei I will not stop myself from putting an arrow through his heart.   Even if it makes you hate me for it later.“ She smiled and touched Nori’s shoulder softly. “But I promise it will be the last resort nothing more.” She wanted her friend to understand she would protect them first but if they found the opportunity they would save Sigmund but that wasn’t for this mission they had their orders.  She felt the wind pick up around her and turned on one foot and pushed off.

'That was really harsh.'

'I know but she needs to understand where I stand.'

'Not sure I agree with you, but whats done is done for now. We will have to see what happens with the situation hopefully it won't come up anytime soon.'

'Hopefully.'

She hoped Nori didn’t misunderstand her she did want to save Sigmund as well but she wouldn’t risk anyones life for it.  And she was rather sure with the feelings Nori had for him that Nori would risk her own life if it meant saving his.  It wasn’t like she couldn’t understand that, she could and her heart broke for her friend wishing she could do something more to help.  She was right on Nanami’s tail and came down next to her friends where their Sensei had told them to meet.  Shiroma looked around wondering who the other squad was that they would be having join them.

It didn't take her long to reach out the gates of Konoha and ready to start their journey beginning at the Leaf Highway. She had been awaiting her team's arrival for several minutes before they all arrived simultaneously together. "All right, everyone's here. Let's go. We have no time to waste. Keep up," she ordered before she took off again. They have 3 days before their vessel left to sea and if they missed it, it could take another week before they could request another transport. They had to find this Fuma clan kunochi. She was more or less worried this wasn't going to go as planned. Tracking a shinobi took time and the only clue they had for her location was a country.

As she thought to herself, heading through the course she planned for them, they would reach the Valley of the End by the end of the day. Hopping from tree to tree, she picked up her speed a little bit. She had hoped the other Jonin leader would await for her arrival at the last minute.

Nanami kicks off and stays next to Nori so she could put an answer to Nori's thoughts "Liste Nori, that last mission was a trap from its outset. There was very little we could do." She smiled softly at Nori "It wasn't your fault for what happened. Kotatsu and Akasumi had gotten into our heads. Placed a seed of doubt and darkness within us." She turned her head facing the way they were traveling "Because we had nothing to go on but words. We couldn't help but to act on them. A mistake in the future I won't be making again." Her foot lands on a branch and she keeps pace with the group "As far as Sigmund goes. I don't like to say it, but if I have to choose between losing anyone on my team or killing him.." She goes silent for a moment "I will always choose my team."

She looked down at the ground below her "I really hope I never have to make that decision.." A breeze picks up and branch moves almost hitting Nanami, but she noticed it as she pivoted her foot and spun around the branch. Nanami continued on dodging branches and increasing her speed slightly..

A long breath is relesed from her "I never placed any of the blame on you Nori.. A lot of it was because I was blinded by emotion. If I had been able to see what was going on around us." She stopped herself for a moment "That trap would not have come to pass." She really blamed herself more than she let on. But the events of the last week had help alleviate a lot of that blame "Sigmund is like a brother to me, however he's that sibling that you love, but also hate, and I am saying all of this now. So I don't have it on my mind during the mission." She had decided now would be the best time to let some of the weight she had been carrying around go.

Nanami's mind shifts and she grins "Now that all of that is out of the way. Since we have a few travel days we should talk strategies and formations.." She starts talking strategy so their minds would be on the mission. Now that everything on her mind was out of it, she felt a lot better. The darkness she had felt gathering seemed to wane a bit. Things were a bit clearer.

Shiroma dropped in next to her teammate and nodded to the sensei before turning preparing to leave.  It was a good thing too since there was delay in their teacher’s voice and the group was off again a moment later.  She joined the group in the trees though she was a bit slower at first as she got the hang of moving through the tree branches themselves.

‘You know the branches aren’t as slippery as the ice spires in the training field.’

‘That’s part of the problem I’m having to relearn how much chakra to grip with.’

‘Why? It shouldn't really matter’

‘You want to try?’

‘Sure’

Shiroma paused only a instant as her eyes switched to dark blue and she leapt to the next branch.  It promptly broke the instant her foot touched it.  The amount of chakra she fed into the sole of her foot shattering it on impact.  She was able to reach out grabbing it higher up and use the momentum to swing herself to the next branch.

‘See told you so.’

‘Anyone ever tell you that you’re a brat?’

‘Yes mother and father several times a day.’

Shiroma paused again a wave of sadness coming over her, she had no idea what had happened to her parents when the land of snow had invaded or since then.  Shiroma’s eyes switched back to the ice blue color and she set off again having fallen a little behind her team but putting a little more power into her moves she was able to catch up.  It didn’t take her long to learn the right amount of chakra and was soon up to full speed with her team.

The group continued to move within the branches. She could hear the evident crashes bark behind her, indicating their foreigner genin wasn’t use to using the trees for transportation. ”Shiroma, if the trees are breaking beneath you, you’re expelling too much chakra to your feet. Try a little less,” she said over her shoulder as they continued. It had seemed forever at this point as Sarada could see much further dead ahead. ”We’re getting close to the valley of the end. That’ll be our resting point as we have traveled quite a ways,” she explained. They were doing good on time for the time being but tomorrow she planned to push all of them to travel without stopping. She was worried still about missing their vessel. It wasn’t an option, she thought to herself.

We need to move this along as fast as possible as Nakano Kyoko was kicked out of Squad Delta and we need Fuma in order for her to participate.

Shiroma pushed up to catch up with her team her feet landing on the branches and there being almost no sound at all now.  She was already adjusting the amount of chakra she was using when Sarada called back to her.  “Yes Sensei already working on it…just a little different then the ice spires I practiced on.” Within moments she was moving like she had been trained on trees her whole life even to the point of adding a cushion to her foot falls to allow her to land silently so that the only sound of her passage was the rustle of the leaves.

Having the correct amount of chakra figured out  gave Shiroma the information she needed on how long she could actually keep this up and was a bit surprised how long she could move through the forest.  Without having to add  chakra to keep a grip on a slippery surface made the expenditure minimal to what she was used too.  Taking a half second to let her eyes drift closed again she opened her eyes to their pale ice blue again.  And another branch cracked under her feet.

‘Come on, you saw how I was doing.’

‘Watching the flow and doing it are two different things.’

‘Yeah but at least…’

Another branch but this one was once again silent and the leaves didn’t even rustle this time.

‘Show off.’

There was a soft giggle from Shiroma as she continued easily through the forest with her team till she was told to stop.

Nanami watched Shiroma for a little bit. She was always curious what it would be like to actually have two personalities like she did. It was something Nanami was really curious about. One could say this was the medical shinobi in her showing this curiosity. She did notice and heard when the branch broke. It made her wonder, since up until that point Shiroma was travelling smoothly. That maybe Shiroma let her darker side try. Nanami giggled, though her focus on Shiroma caused her to stumble a little. She recovered by hopping down to a lower branch before getting back up to a higher branch "We shouldn't be to far from the resting point." She looked at Nori and Shiroma with a soft smile.

She thought about the jutsu she wanted to create or learn. Many had to do with the Trio.. Others were medical based.

Eventually she wanted to get a better lay of the land. Nanami hopped up to the top of the tree's and moved along the higher branches as she studied the layout of the forest. She kept herself hidden as she moved, and Looking for potential ambush points. There weren't many obvious ones. After a few minutes she moved back to the lower branches with her team "Sensei, are we on good terms with the Hidden Sound?" She was curious if any of the threats could come from that village.

Just before the Valley of the End came into view, Sarada came to a stop as she scanned the area. Rumor had it that the snow could possibly move in, but she didn't believe it. They weren't brave enough to do so with the current battle going on in Sunagakure. She seemed a tad tired, so this was her resting point as she stared at what use to be the two statues of Madara and Hashirama. Nanami asked if the land of storms were on good terms with them. She nodded. "Yes. They've been monitoring the sea and their border for intruders or neighboring lands joining the enemy. The Land of Fang is doing the same. Unfortunately if something broke out, they'd be hit first so it's our duty to ensure their safety too if something does happen," she explained as she remembered she was the diplomat that they had sent after Kumogakure had been ambushed a year ago. She had traveled to many of the smaller nations for an alliance as the war was deemed officially the Fifth Shinobi World War. "Come. We must set up camp before it gets late," she ordered before taking off again and heading towards the bottom of where the new statue hands were present. Being close to the water allowed for bathing, recreational swimming, possible food gathering, and dry land to set up camp.

Nori had managed to catch up with Nanami after a minute and upon hearing her speak, she turned her eyes towards her. At hearing her say that it wasn't her fault, she turned her head forward to look in the direction she was going. "I know it's not my fault, but...maybe it was in someway. This darkness in Sigmund goes back a lot more than either one of us can imagine. They say he had it within him since the beginning, but I think when I...when I killed his brother, it really offset off and made that darkness grow. I mean, he said that he didn't blame me for how he turned out because he made his own decisions, but still...part of me does feel responsible for how he is right now. Maybe I wasn't entirely to blame, but I feel like I was part of it. I just wish there was something I could have done instead of just idly standing by and doing nothing. Maybe I could have saved him back then, but I couldn't. I won't ever forgive this man and Ryuu for what they have done to take part in making Sigmund's dark side from opening up. I just can't. Normally it's in my nature to forgive, but I can't. Not this time," she told Nanami as she saw them reaching their destination of the gates leading out of Konoha.

"I know you are going to have to do what you have to, Nanami, and I don't blame you for wanting to protect what you have. I don't blame you for what happened to him, either. None of us saw it coming and none of us could have prevented it. That's the realistic aspect of it that I hate to admit, but I believe in Sigmund. I always have and I know he will come back to us. I just have that feeling. He's not completely lost. I just...don't want to lose him like this. I can't. He's too important. If we have to fight him then...I guess we have no other choice, but if it comes down to it, I will take him on myself. I think more of your anger is more directed at Kotatsu more than Sigmund despite them being tied together. That other squad we're meeting...they know nothing of Sigmund and Kotatsu like we do. They don't know what they are getting into and honestly, neither do we, but we have a better chance than them. That's what I want to believe. I believe we can get him back. I just hope that you believe in that, too."

Soon the pair of them and Shiroma landed in front of their sensei and without much hesitance, the group of them took off with Sarada in the direction of the Leaf Highway that would lead them in the course of their destination. First, through the Valley of the End and onward to the Land of Sound where they would catch their vessel at the shore's border. They began to travel lightly on their feet through the branches of the trees in the forest. Luckily for her, her agility had gotten a bit quicker since she trained with Rock Lee and although her ninjutsu was still weak, he had taught her to be quick on her feet as speed was a big key in her Taijutsu. To focus chakra at the soles of her feet to make her movements more fluid like was important. When she looked behind her at Shiroma, she saw that she was landing too heavily on the branches with her feet and just as she was about to speak up, their sensei had spoken up before her telling her to expel less chakra to her feet. Nori pressed her lips together and smiled. "Don't worry, Shiroma. You got this," she said before she looked forward. She could see their destination coming up in the distance. Thank goodness. They had been pushing forward for some time, so it was going to be nice to at least get a little rest before they moved on tomorrow. "Thank goodness we're almost there. I could use a little break." She looked over at Nanami and smiled before she looked forward again. She heard their sensei tell them about being on good terms with the Land of Hidden Sound, which was definitely a good thing, but she made sure to keep in mind that they would have to ensure their safety should something break out. Once Sarada had said those words, they reached the end of the trees and headed down towards the bottom to plant their feet on the ground and make camp for the night.

She nods her head "I hope so to Nori.. I really do.." When she mentioned the part about hating Kotatsu more "It wasn't Sigmund turning on us.. That love/hate feeling has always been there between me and Sigmund.. When you think of the word hate, it's always used in a bad context. They way I use it, its complicated to explain. When using it to explain my feelings." Her eyes lowered "Even I can't explain it at times. As far as Kotatsu. Ire is a better word for my feelings towards him.." She stopped talking as they reached their camping point.

Nanami lands next to Sarada and responds to her previous question "Thats a good thing. I am guessing we should tread carefully from here on out. You never know when or where an enemy will strike." She was stating the obvious, but it was also a way of easing her nerves a little. She hopped down landing on the edge of one of the hands "So this is where Naruto and Sasuke decided things on more than a few occassions." Thinking about it excited her a little. Then it became a little unsettling. "This is a place where the battles shaped the world's history. I wonder if a future battle will lead me to settling something here." The image of that man flashed in her mind for a moment "I have a long way to go before that is possible." She chuckled to herself.

Nanami went about refilling the water supplies that had been consumed, and spent some time using her wind jutsu to gather some fish. She managed to gather more than enough for all four of them. She gathered several medium sized rocks and placed them in a pile where they were planning to camp. Nanami planned to use the stones instead of a fire. She could heat the stones up to replicate the warmth of a fire, and cooking ability. In this valley it would be easy to spot a campfire from a distance. She lands next to Sarada "Water and fish collected for resupplying and dinner, Sensei. I collected rocks that conduct heat, so if we didn't want the light created by a fire. The rocks can create the same amount of heat for warmth, and can be used to cook just like a fire can." She says in a calm and professional tone.

"So how about a quick bath?" She says looking at her teammates. It had been awhile since she had bathed in such pure waters, and she didn't want to bathe alone.

Shiroma dropped to a branch a short ways from her team listening to the discussion about the hidden sound.  She had never run into any of the sound ninja and was rather interested in their ways of controlling chakra but for the moment she needed to just focus on what they were doing which now looked like it was time to set up camp.  She dropped down beside the river on a large rock and sat there for a time just watching.  She was reading the land the set up of the valley as well as just keeping a lookout.  She knew they were still in the land of fire…wait no the land of storm…just how big was this new land of theirs?   Anyway they still need to be careful because they had no idea where the snow shinobi were going to be.

Her mind wandered slightly over some of the ideas she had for how to fight with her bow either taijutsu or ninjutsu.

‘Why are you just thinking of those two? I mean what about genjutsu? I have several ideas of how ice can be use for them.’

‘I’m shocked you could even think about that…after what happened to us.’

‘So? Just because we got burned doesn’t mean that its not a useful…’

‘I’m not going to practice it okay…I just…I’m not ready…’

There was a moment of silence which in a mind occupied by two different personalities was a rare occurrence.

‘Sorry…I won’t bring it up again.’

Shiroma reached up brushing a tear that was threatening to fall from her eye. Trying to fight back the memories of her former teammates and what the genjutsu had forced her to do. After a moment of composing herself she hopped down with the rest of her squad as Nanami was coming back with the fish.  "The valley appears secure for the moment Sensei I didn't see anyone coming." She heard the suggestion of a bath and bit her lip thinking about it.  "Once we get settled in, sure!"
This message was last edited by the player at 09:08, Wed 07 Feb 2018.

"I know the kind of relationship you had with Sigmund. I really believe that he cared about you, too, Nanami. You were...are...somebody important to him. I know you guys tended to disagree with each other and fought a lot, but I don't believe people would do that if they didn't care about each other. He may have overreacted on some occasions, but on others...I didn't completely disagree with him, but Sigmund has been through a lot in his life and I really just think he needed someone there for him to listen. I've tried, but with me...things are different. But with you...you are someone he respects and trusts. Maybe not so much at the end, but I believe deep down, he still does. There are things that both of us did that we wished we could take back and that we hope he'll forgive us for, but we can't really dwell on that, can we?" Nori said as the two of them landed on the ground a short distance away from Sarada and Shiroma. "With how Sigmund is now...I don't know if he'll ever truly forgive us, but we can hope, can't we? One day he'll come back and when he does, we'll fight for him because that is what he would do for us." Nori knew she couldn't speak much more on the manner of Sigmund as their sensei was around, so she doubted she would want to hear anything pertaining to him. Those kind of conversations needed to be saved when her and Nanami had time to themselves.

Once her friend disappeared, Nori went to work on taking off her bag and looked over the land. It really was amazing how much history this ground had. Would it be another place they would have to fight on once more? She hoped it wouldn't come to that. She lightly sighed before she set her bag down on the floor and laid out her sleeping bag near the pile of rocks that Nanami was now setting up to help create a fire. Or at least that was what it looked like. She felt a soft, gentle breeze brush past her and ruffled the leaves on the nearby bushes and tree leaves. She lightly folded her arms across her chest and blew air into her hands. It was a little bit chilly out tonight, wasn't it? "Well, I certainly could use a warm bath that's for sure. Might warm us up a bit," she said as she looked over at Nanami when she suggested taking a quick bath. "The waters aren't too far from here, right?"

For the most part, Sarada had kept to herself when arriving in the ground. She tried her best to ignore the conversations that erupted between the group about their former teammate. It wasn’t her business to get involved and she had her orders. They all settled down; Nanami was quick to gather their meal for the evening, a way to start their fire, and settled up their area for rest. She had merely nodded as the suggestion for a bath was thrown into the air.

Sarada had started the fire by placing the rocks in a circle and piled them up neatly. Using her fire release slightly, she heated up the rocks. Pulling out a scroll, she unrolled it, placed it onto the ground and unsealed it. A small puff of smoke could be seen as her bed roll and a backpack appeared. Carrying these supplies was a hassle for her in her opinion so by sealing them, it was simple and she didn’t have to worry about it.

As the girls did their thing, Sarada could be seen walking across the water gracefully as she knelt down in front of the remains of the fallen statues and began meditating or as if praying in front of them.

Nanami did more or less the same as Sarada as far as setting up her camping stuff. She took a scroll out and summoned her bedroll, and a smaller bag. It had a towel, toothbrush, soap and such. She set her bedroll and looked at the water. At first she just dangled her feet in the water next to their camp. It wasn't cold, but it wasn't warm. Though she thought about using her fire jutsu to warm up a small area of the water. She looked over the edge it was about four feet deep where she was. She pondered going for a swim "Hmm, it isn't often you can take a swim or bath in these waters. Bath first." She wasn't planning on getting nude. She hoped down into the water in her shorts and bra. She would remove what needed to be removed and washed what needed to be washed. Her shorts and bra go back on and she grabs her t-shirt from the shore "It's actually pretty comfortable. You two should enjoy yourselves. This will likely be your last chance until we get back from this mission."

Nanami sits down cross legged on the top of the water. The water was placid and clear, except near the waterfall. She decided a little light training wouldn't hurt. She stands up on the water. She looked down and smiled, remembering the dance with her flame and wind jutsu. That she displayed on their first training day "It's strange how just little things can bring some of the happier memories to the forefront." She looked at Shiroma and Nori with a smile.

Nori noticed the way that their sensei had gone off on her own and left the three of them alone to go meditate near the statues. Looks like she wanted to be on her own for awhile. She turned her head and looked back over at Nanami as she set out her things by the fire. The water looked relaxing enough. She crouched down and touched the water. It was luke warm for the most part, but she figured if she needed to, she could use her fire to heat things up a bit if it got too cold. She stood up to her feet and sighed. "Guess we better enjoy the water while we can, huh?" she said as she began to slowly strip herself of her shoes and clothes. Underneath she had a pair of black spandex boy shorts and a similar cloth to cover her bosom. She grabbed what she needed from her bag, including that of her soap, towel, toothbrush, and clothes before she headed over to the edge of the water and set her belongings  down. She down on the edge of a rock and slowly dipped one leg in the water before settling into it and letting herself be submerged. The water felt cool against her skin, but warmed her up as her body adjusted to it.

After a minute of staying under, Nori slowly emerged before coming up out of the water and catching her breath. She let out a small sigh before she pushed her hands through her wet hair  and dipped her head back into the water. "This feels so good," she said before she got onto her back and began to float. Her eyes stared up at the stars that were starting to come out up in the sky. When she heard Nanami say how little things can bring back happy memories, Nori closed her eyes and remembered the time her and Sigmund had bathed in one of the hot springs back in the cave on their last mission. She remembered vividly of the things that were said and how he looked. She remembered every crevice. Every line on his face. The way he looked at her when he told her that he loved her. She brought up her left hand and lightly touched her lips. Despite how much time had passed, she could still feel the warmth of his lips on her's as they exchanged kiss after kiss in that hot spring. It made her smile and it made her heart feel light. 'Sigmund...' she thought his name silently to herself. 'Wherever you are right now...know that I love you.' Nori knew it wasn't possible for him to hear her thoughts, but somehow she hoped that he would feel her in some way. She hoped that despite what happened to him, he still held her in his heart somewhere.

It wasn’t long before she almost felt that time had stayed still as she continued to meditate alone. However something felt off as she reopened her eyes, her Sharingan revealing itself. Knowing the girls were having their bath time, they needed to be aware as well. She rose to her feet, looking straight at the remains of the statue, upon the newly constructed seal of reconciliation, there he was. ”So..you finally show up,” she uttered, knowing he could hear her clear as them. But he wasn’t alone though.

Kotatsu and Sigmund Uchiha; they finally made their appearance.

   Everything had felt real and incredible as ever. The new surge of power that flowed through his very veins from his genes had been something he yearned for for a very long time. With the added new darkness whisping around him and his heart added more to his immense power. After he and Kotatsu had parted from the land of frost shores, it wasn’t long until their master greeted them, accepting Sigmund into his new forces. Their new orders were to attack the capitals and weaken the countries by any means. With their new orders Kotatsu and Sigmund did just that. It came naturally as he teamed up with his long lost brother as they managed to simultaneously conquerored each capital. Only the ruins of Kumogakure signaled the panic over the world. Iwagakure had been fairly even more easy to demolish as they used their mass army to destroy everything in his path, bringing down mountains of triumph. Kirigakure was left underwater; using the newly found chakra resource from within him, the giant tsunami had washed away any life that could’ve been inhabiting there. Sunagakire had been weakened by the mass battlefield however was still standing as the weather conditions proved to be difficult for their forces.

   Upon returning as requested, it wasn’t long before he was informed of a new nation rising to the ranks to restore hope in the world. It was officially declared that the fifth shinobi world war began and their forces only grew. They were sent to investigate this new country that claimed to be the land of storms and to his non existent surprise, he stood at the valley of the end with his brother in tow and they witness a group of shinobi heading their way. What was suppose to be a scouting and retrieval mission, ending up turning into one dreadful reunion.

   He stood there on the statue that bared the deal of reconciliation, the symbol of peace between two rivals, as he watched the group get comfortable. It wasn’t long before their presence had been known by the jounin leader as she acknowledged their presence finally. He remained quiet as he stared down at the leader and noticed three more familiar faces, an expressionless face permanently imbedded to his face. They were his enemies and he had not thought about either of them since the day he separated himself from them.

It was as she was floating there in the water that she suddenly felt her body pulsate. Something in the air came on strong. This chakra...she knew it. She felt it before. Her eyes opened wide. "Sigmund," she said aloud before she stood up in the water. Her gaze shifted around until she caught sight of their sensei and there perched upon the statue was Kotatsu and... "Sigmund!" She quickly moved over towards the edge of the water and hurriedly got out of it. She scrambled to get what clothes she could get back on as she made her way towards where their sensei had been meditating on the water. That had to be him, right? It had to be. There was no mistaking it. He was here. She knew that Sarada didn't want them to engage with him or with Kotatsu, but he was just...so close. Nori soon came to a halt by the water's edge as she stared off in the direction of their sensei and the two brothers.

The moment Nanami heard Sarada say that, and Nori shout his name. She turned and looked up "Great and here I was in a good mood." Nanami sighed, she had not wanted this combat yet. She needed more strength for this. Last time even with Sigmund's strength, and the strength of four opened gates. They weren't able to defeat Kotatsu. Now she looked at both of them "So what now Sensei? I doubt you can take them both. Also I doubt they are just going to leave." The place and timing wasn't the greatest, and all of the rumors going around. Both Kotatsu and Sigmund were likely to be equal now. With the exception that Kotatsu has the Mangekyou Sharingan "Careful Kotatsu has the Mangekyou Sharingan." She says this in a soft voice. Just audible enough for Sarada to hear. Nanami  turns her head so her lips could not be read.

All sorts of feelings ran through her, and she looked at her teammate "Nori, it's pointless to shout out to him. In that state I doubt his feelings for you are present. You should be preparing to fight. Since I doubt there is another option."

Nanami forms up on Sarada awaiting orders. This is why she wanted a plan -"Sensei wasn't planning on having to fight them both. One on one I know she could take either one of them. But both of them is a huge handicap. I wonder what her orders will be. Or if this was expected from the beginning."- She thought to herself. She was in a defensive stance.

Her eyes lock on both of them -"Now what will you two do?"-

Nanami is readying the Sharingan activation should she need to prevent a Genjutsu from affecting her.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 09:02, Thu 08 Feb 2018.

Time almost seemed to be on repeat as the constant warfare took place across the world. Serving personally under The Man was exciting. Every hour there was something new to do. Life as he knew it was completely different when compared to his former life. The fateful day changed not only him but his perception on life and family. Seeing no hope, they decided to terminate his life, cutting any chance to possibly recover. However the story remained true: no sign of activity. After he had been unplugged, left in the morgue, The Man had showed up and kidnapoed the lifeless body to Sunagakure. There The Man had found small cell signs of life. Using unknown means, Ryuu had been brought back from the dead, something that rarely happened in the shinobi world as reanimating a body was highly forbidden.

With his resurrection, a new identity had been placed into him. Kotatsu. Any memory of Ryuu ceased to exist. Kotatsu was a ruthless Sunagakure genin who fought with aggression and irrational decisions. Having been removed and placed in many squads until he was placed under Captain Yamachi. There he had been grouped with a young girl and a fellow named Suzuki Kai. During a training exercise, Kotatsu recklessly and carelessly caused his teammates blindness. A made-up kekkei genkai controlled his anger and thus he fled Sunagakure. Somewhere deep down had told him to pursue The Man again and thus he found him.

The Man revealed everything from the source of power and it’s contents, all its secrets and embedded Kotatsu with the great power that The Man wielded. It lit the inner darkness from inside that eventually awoken his true identity and all his former history with the land of fire. With this new knowledge, he wanted to pursue his own goals of finding him and taking what he deserved: revenge and fulfilling the destiny of The Man.

Destruction was impeding as he was enrolled into the chunin exams at Kumogakure after helping The Man capture one of the most peaceful and quiet countries in the world. In his absence, The Man had killed that poor beautiful heiress that was their daimyo since young Naruto’s mission decades ago. A new daimyo had been appointed, The Man working as his right hand man until his siege of the village and then the entire land. As his prisoner the rest of the events played out fairly well without a tip off to no one with such a secluded island.

The Chunin exams had been fairly easy with his squad as he personally sacrificed his comrades for his own gains. The destruction of the stadium, capturing the Kages, innocents dying fulfilled their needs to show dominance in the world.

The Man’s goals changed when he announced Sigmund’s importance and role for this. They made it their personal mission to cause such havoc and cause the creation of the weapon of destruction that is Sigmund today when those fateful confrontations took place in the land of frost. Losing one of their own commanders, it was well worth the price for Sigmund’s exchange.

The destruction of the capitals was even more exciting as he finally got to work side by side his own blood. The success was thrilling enough that is was almost sadistic to know they caused such mass destruction. They had been ordered to scout out this new rumored land of storms and they made the mistake of stopping at the valley of the end.

Here they are now, looking down at Sigmund’s old comrades with their new replacement for him. With his arms crossed, he looked down and smirked. ”Well, well. Look at that,” he uttered to Sigmund.

Sarada looked behind her when Nanami asked what she was going to do. She smirked before looking back at the boys before her. They stared down, looking straight at her. They seemed to ignore the other three that were present. ”I’m insulted by your lack of faith in me, Nanami,” she commented. Nanami warned her of the possibility of a confrontation with the mangekyo sharingan that this Kotatsu possessed. The situation had been interesting. She knew of their presence before they arrived. She heard the rumors of their possible whereabouts and took the risk of encountering them. She had hoped this didn’t come down to a confrontation however with all of their restrictions, Sarada was on her own in this other wise she’d had no choice but to attack her own team to prevent her team’s contact with them. ”You both have a lot of nerve presenting yourself like this knowing very well this can only end in death,” she told them, a stern look on her face.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 09:35, Thu 08 Feb 2018.

   Sigmund’s eyes glanced at all four of the girls before him, particularly noticing most of them stared at him in anticipation for a confrontation to break out any second. The silence grew more between them even after Sarada sent a weak threat of death to them. He had no clue who this new woman was but whomever she was, she seemed confident in her abilities to take them both on. He remained quiet more before smirking. ”I will go as I please,” he stated. ”Your pathetic attempt of a threat simply means nothing to me,” he replied back. ”The only death that takes place here is you,” he threatened back. His threat came out like poison, having no remorse that his former team was right below him.

Nori looked over at Nanami upon hearing her say that it was pointless to call out to him as his feelings for her weren't at all present. Instead she should be focused on preparing for a fight. She lightly scowled at her teammate. "You don't think I know that already?" she told her in a harsh whisper as she went to stand on Sarada's other side before looking back at Sigmund and Kotatsu. It had felt like forever since she had last seen Sigmund's face. Only now it was more cold and expressionless than it was before. She kept her gaze firm on him. She knew she had to be prepared to fight Sigmund should she have run into them, but they weren't to engage with either of them until that other squad arrived. She suspected that their sensei had already been prepared in case something like this were to have happened. In fact, she probably anticipated it would. And she expected that they weren't going to be able to just walk out of this. Nori curled her hands into fists at her sides as their sensei spoke up to the two brothers. Her eyes glanced back at Shiroma close by before she looked back to them just in time to hear Sigmund speak. To hear him speak in such a way with a devious smirk on his face... "We don't want to fight you, Sigmund..." she suddenly spoke. "...but we will if we must."

Sarada looked behind her when she heard Nori speak about engaging with them. She turned around, her eyes narrowed at them all. ”None if you will engage in battle. That’s an order. Make a move and I’ll kill you myself,” she told them. They very well knew their restrictions. There was no we in this situation today. She faved back at the two boys. ”You obviously didn’t come here for a simple chat. Enlighten me: what do you want?” she asked. The faster she could get them out of here, the sooner that her team could be at ease. She dreaded the thought of having to attack the girls but she would have no choice. Lord Sasuke made it very clear that if they made contact through means of a battle, automatically they would be deemed as missing-nun and as her duty, she’d have to kill them on site. She knew very well neither of them could handle the immsense force they could unleash here.

Kotatsu laughed as the treats were exchanged between the two groups. ”Hey Sigmund; isn’t that the pathetic, runt of a girl you dumped? She still running her mouth,” he commented as he stepped a bit closer. ”You still think you can defeat us? You are all fools to believe in such a thing, especially you girl,” he shouted. Nori has always been the one deemed as weak as she had failed in every aspect to save her precious Sigmund. They all knew she’d never be able to touch either one of them. They had range, she didn’t. ”Give me the word and I’ll destroy her once and for all,” he added, beginning to crackle his knuckles in preparation. It also seemed their new leader also was against a fight. It would certainly give them the advantage of their own sensei attacked.

Shiroma pulled out her bedroll and set it out along with the others before she moved to the water.  Seeing Nanami heating up a part of it she smiled and moved down the bank a bit to where the water was normal temperature, though for her it still felt rather warm as she had slipped in to allow some of the dust to wash off.   There was little chance to relax on a mission and when such a point had been made about needing speed she wondered why they weren’t pushing through the night. After all they could rest on the boat ride but for now she took what little bit of rest was offered by the situation.  She was soon washed and dried herself off before redressing, being in water for her was more about the need for cleanliness then about relaxation. The fact that water that felt even mildly warm to most people felt scalding hot to her made anything but the coldest water nearly unbearable to be in long.

She had just settled down onto a rock watching her friends when she saw the change come over their sensei and looked toward the direction she had been looking.  The girl narrowed her eyes and was about to pull her bow when she remembered the orders and frowned, she had to agree with Nanami that she wondered if Sarada could take them, not because she doubted her sensei’s strength but because she knew the power boost that the dark chakra gave.

Shiroma clenched her teeth hard as she heard Sarada’s orders and closed her eyes for a moment opening back on the dark blue.  “Nanami, Nori, pull back give Sensei the room she needs.  We have our orders. Under no circumstances are we to engage those two.” She was very careful not to use Sarada’s name at the moment not wanting to give any intelligence that the enemy didn’t already have. Being the leader while Sarada was busy to her meant now was as good a time to lead as any, she was guessing Sarada was going to be very busy shortly. Her mind quickly processed the battlefield planning their retreat point if it was needed, as the only sure way to avoid the fight was to be nowhere near it.

Nori had turned her eyes over to look at their sensei as she reminded them not to engage in battle with them and if they did, she wouldn't hesitate in killing them. She didn't have any intention of engaging with them as she knew what her orders were. She wasn't incompetent enough to do such a thing with their sensei right there next to them. "I wasn't planning to," she said in a low voice. "I was just..." But before she could finish her sentence, she heard Kotatsu's familiar voice speak up. Her gaze shifted over to him. While her gaze remained stern, she knew she had to keep her cool no matter what he said. He was just trying to get a rouse out of her and she couldn't let her emotions take control of her. She wasn't going to let him get into her head. Not again. As much as she felt the need to fight, she knew she was going to leave it to their sensei. Nori didn't have any other option. But could she handle them both? Not that she doubted her, but two of them at once?

It was upon hearing Shiroma's voice speak from behind her, Nori turned her eyes back and looked back at her. Why did she constantly need to be reminded not to engage in battle with them? She sighed softly before she turned her eyes to look back over at Sigmund. She just stared at him with a sorrowful expression before she turned herself away from them and made her way over to Shiroma.

Nanami looked directly at Sarada "Promise me you won't lose. I am tired of losing things that are important to me. Regardless if we are not born of the same clan, we are from the same village. Which is family, you are family to me regardless of what you think of me." She moves closer to Shiroma and Nori "I'll protect them until you defeat the brothers. Understand my laws carry more weight than even a lord. If somehow you fall. I will not let them have you, and I will not let you die."

Her lips uttered one last thing to Sarada "Win, Sensei.."

Her eyes glistened in the waning sun's light as she stood next to Shiroma and Nori "I'll introduce you all to what was once was an attack jutsu. Now they are themselves."

With that she moves in between Nori and Shiroma and begins making a series of handseals. Once the sixth hand-seal was completed they all hear three loud roars unlike any of them might have heard. The three red chakra dragons land in a defensive position around the three genin. The dragons extend their wings over the top forming a protective dome around them "Now all we can do is watch. No matter how much I dislike not being able to be involved. But we must put all of our faith in our Sensei."

The chakra dragons looked like smaller versions of the dragons of legend. Each probably 30-40 feet long, with similar wingspans "This is what I will become known for in the future." She pointed at each of them as she spoke their names "Kio, Karen, and Kirin." Each dragon responds slightly, but they know their job is to protect the three of them. Oddly there was no heat being generated within the dome "They can take a number of hits before I will have to start using my chakra to repair them. If I run out of chakra, they will disperse. If for some reason we must retreat they will provide cover fire while we get away." She walks to the center of the area within the dome and sits down cross-legged and focuses, prepared for the eventuality that attacks may be directed at them. She takes out chakra pill and sets it in front of her, just incase it is required.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 21:50, Thu 08 Feb 2018.

   He held his arm up, as if telling him he'd handle this. "Stand down," he told him as he moved forward. "I will be the one to dispose them," he confirmed as dark chakra seemingly began to wisp around him. "I must let go of the past and severe the ties that prevent me from becoming who I am," he began as he began kneading chakra in his hand. A familiar technique of his lightning ball however it seemed more enhanced with his new chakra nature.

   "You were a fool in believing you can take us on. I will not hesitate to kill all those who oppose me," he uttered before bring his hand in front him, releasing his seemingly large ball of lightning at her. "Lighting Release: Dark Lightning Ball!" he shouted as it released from his hand and heading straight towards their sensei.

[15:07, Today: Uchiha Sigmund rolled 22 using 1d20+15; +5 bonus dark chakra: 27 total]
This message was last edited by the player at 23:08, Thu 08 Feb 2018.

Nori watched as Nanami came over between her and Shiroma and quickly made hand seals. It was upon completion of the sixth that she heard three loud roars, causing her to cover ears briefly as she watched three crimson red dragons appear around them. Her eyes widened in amazement at the three large creatures as they spread their wings and created a protective barrier around them. "Wow," she said in a low voice. She knew Nanami was capable of amazing things since she first met her, but this...this was something that was beyond even her comprehension. Her eyes went to each dragon as her friend introduced them one by one before they landed back on her. "You...really are something else, you know that, Nanami?" On their last mission, Nori did get a chance to see what training the other had done in the year that they weren't together but she had a feeling that was only a small dent in what she had learned during the course of that time. None of them really got to display what they received in their training as their mission was cut short, but that was going to change now. They were stronger. She turned her head and looked off at Sigmund in the distance. He was stronger. But how much had yet to be seen. She had trust that their sensei would be able to hold her own, but what if it became too much? As much as they all wanted to do something, they couldn't. Nori clenched her hand into a fist at her side as she watched him create a ball of lightening in the palm of his hand before launching it in their sensei's direction. 'Sigmund...' she thought silently as a gust of wind carried her long burgundy locks off to the side.

[15:09, Today: Uchiha Sarada rolled 36 using 1d20+18; Ninjutsu defense]

Sarada heard each of the girls express their concerns over the impeding battle that was just about to break out. "You're not the only one who's been mentored under my mother. I'm capable of handling myself," she uttered before looking up at Sigmund. She couldn't activate her sharingan without tipping them off of her heritage. She'd have to rely without it this time. This Sigmund kid seemed to not being using his either but Kotatsu was rumored to have the mangekyo. She had her own tricks up her sleeve, but who long could that last? She had to protect herself, the girls, and ensure those boys did not get through the land of storms. They could likely wreck havoc upon Konoha with their kind of reputation.

Sigmund had threatened to kill them, but just how much was he bluffing? As she watched him began kneading chakra within his hand, she began kneading chakra from within her body. As he released his enhanced lighting jutsu, she readier herself for her defense. "Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!" She exhaled the chakra from her mouth, releasing a giant fireball equal to the same size as Sigmund's lightning ball. The two jutsus collided as seemed to react to each other.

The jutsus exploded, the water splashing up between them, impairing her vision only momentarily. She took that opportunity to move forward towards, the chakra in her fist ready to be unleashed.

"Cherry Blossom Impact!" as she was coming straight towards the both of them. She swung her fist in hopes of hitting either one of them.

[15:36, Today: Uchiha Sarada rolled 35 using 1d20+18; Taijutsu Attack]

Shiroma shifted back a bit with her teammates before starting her own molding of chakra about to set up her own defenses when Nanami put up the dragons and she just blinked.  The frost girl just blinked looking around at the dragons hearing her teammates description of them and nodded slowly. “Wow…” she was just a moment after Nori and giggled softly. “Needless to say this is impressive Nanami.” There was worry that if they attacked too much that Nanami would not be able to hold out, but Shiroma would do whatever she could to help keep that from happening.  If only she knew how to transfer her own chakra into Nanami if the time came for it.

Shiroma looked up as the fight started and then settled down next to Nanami to watch the fight unfold.   She sat down cross legged and finally drew out her bow settling it across her legs. Just because they weren’t allowed to fight didn’t mean they didn’t need to be ready they were in a combat situation after all, and those that didn’t prepare usually ended up dead.

Nanami took a deep breath "The Trio's defense is their strongest attribute. Their attacks are still based on my abilities. They look impressive. But I have several more jutsu and lots of training before they are useful as an offensive weapon." She looked up as the fight started "To be honest, I believe both of those boys are underestimating Sensei by a large margin." Her eyes follow the initial attacks "It wouldn't surprise me if she knew her mother's strongest technique." She smiles "If she does, and is forced to use it. Those boys won't stand a chance. Even just using her chakra mode will give her a tremendous advantage."

The kunoichi's eyes fall on Nori "I sincerely hope she is able to beat them without that technique." She rests her head on her knees "Like I told Sensei I am tired of losing those I care about." Her heart beats with both excitement and fear. Nanami wanted Sigmund to be captured and not killed. In this situation it may not be an option. She blinked flashing the Sharingan capturing Sigmunds chakra network in her mind as he attacked. Nanami couldn't do much more but watch now..

[Sigmund rolled 16 for Ninjutsu defense]

   He wasn’t all that surprised his lightning ball had been demolished. He admitted he wasn’t giving it his all after noticing his former teammates watching him with intense observation. Giving away his true potential would only give them more information about him. When the two Justus collided, it created a bigger explosion which brought up a lot water, impairing all their vision. As the water settled, next thing him and Kotatsu knew, this joinin was charging at them, obvious she was coming for a punch and it looked deadly looking at her face. He didn’t react quick enough as he jumped up however she made contact with him and it knocked the wind out of him as he fell off the statue hands and into the water. The force was so strong he was sure Kotatsu had gotten hit as well.

[Kotatsu rolled 22 - Ninjutsu Defense]

He remained by his brother’s side, watching in amusement as Sigmund offered to take on the task of obliterating this new sensei of his former comrades. Crossing his arms as he watched Sigmund create a ball of lightning, tapping into the inner darkness that was bestowed upon them, the new mysterious female countered with a fireball jutsu they were all familiar with. He began to grit his teeth together as he lost track of her when water flew everyone, obscuring their vision for a moment. Out of nowhere, she came charging in on them. Taken by surprise, Kotatsu had been the first to attempt to move away but looking back, Sigmund had taken the majority of the blow. Her force was so strong from her first he felt the aftershocks of her technique sending him into the water along with Sigmund. They both splashed into the water. This seemed to have aggravated him as they landed. Reopening his eyes, the mangekyo was present. She’ll regret that!” he told himself as he quickly recovered and jumped out of the water. She had been standing where they were before. ”That’ll be the only hit you’ll ever get on me, wench,” he stated as he spit out water. The air around him began to swirl as darkness became present. It began to swirl faster and faster until he was completely consumed. The tornado of darkness around him charged and jumped into her direction. This technique had been seen before. ”Darkness Released: Warped Tornado!” as he began twisting incredibly fast towards her. With the speed and strength he possessed, it was sure to hit and leave nasty slices.

[Today: Uchiha Kotatsu rolled 37 using 1d20+18 ((19)).]
This message was last edited by the player at 10:32, Fri 09 Feb 2018.

"Well, regardless, these dragons are pretty impressive even as a defense. I'm sure they'll be even more strong when you are able to use them on the offensive side," Nori replied as she looked back to Nanami and Shiroma that were both sitting in the center. "I don't think anyone's going to stand a chance against you when that happens, Nanami." She smirked before she shifted her gaze back to the fight that had commenced. She watched as Sigmund decided to make the first move before their sensei counterattacked it with one of her own. "Sensei is impressive, but we can't rule out what Sigmund and Kotatsu can do, either. They are strong, Nanami, and I'm sure you know that as well as I do. I have no doubt she can handle them, but still...I just hope she'll be okay on her." Within seconds the fireball and lightning ball collided and created an explosion, causing the water to rise up and create a type of smokescreen. Their sensei used that as an advantage to initiate her next attack and her first came into contact with that of Sigmund before it knocked not only him, but Kotatsu in the water. Nori clenched her fists at her sides as she looked onward on the ensuing fight. Kotatsu was the first to get back up and come at their sensei was his next attack. "She's going to be alright. You just...have to have a little faith, Nanami," she told her friend. "Just have faith..."

Nanami looks at Nori "They will become stronger, as I gain strength. I want to be on the level of Lord Sasuke and Naruto. I can't say I want to become Hokage. I just want the ability to protect people and places I hold close to my heart." She watched as Sarada launched both of the brothers down into the water, and as Kotatsu started to attack . Her arms tighten around her knees a little more "I have complete faith in our Sensei." Shiroma and Nori might notice a very slight change in stance the dragon Nanami had called Kirin "I want to find all the Kage alive. Especially my uncle Gaara, and Naruto."

She lets out a small sigh "It's hard to become stronger when we don't get the proper training time, and our missions are always interrupted by him." Her eyes lock onto Kotatsu "He's taken from me, from us.. I just want the strength to take it all back." Her expression changes slightly "I suppose in time we will be strong enough." Her eyes close for a moment and then open again staring at the battle that was raging outside..

[Uchiha Sarada rolled 31 using 1d20+18 ((13)); Ninjutsu Defense]

She felt triumph with her fist as the two had both been hit by it, causing them to fall back into the water. She turned around, and when she did Kotatsu had been the first to rise up, aggravated that she had managed to hit him with such force. He promised her that that would be the last time she lay a finger on him but she didn’t pay any attention to his useless threats as he began to charge up chakra. This doesn’t look good. she braved herself as he came rushing at her. Planting her foot behind her, she prepared to execute a substitution jutsu but before she even could, he was right in front of her and she took the hit massively. She felt the dark wisps cut her skin, gashing st her at every chance that it could as she was knocked down into the water herself, weak from the attack. Splashing into the water, her eyes remained closed for a moment as she thought about what she could do next. Opening her eyes she looked over, Sigmund seemed to be gone. Rising to the water’s surface, she prepared herself.

[Uchiha Sigmund rolled 28 using 1d20+15 ((13)); Ninjutsu Attack]

   He had been momentarily unconscious. That incredible fist impacted him head on, knocking the breath right it of him. He hadn’t expected it and it led to his falling from the statue. He regained consciousness shortly after once he realized Kotatsu had already rushed at her. During that time, he managed to swim to the surface and get back into the surface. The warped tornado had been effective as it shredded her and she fell into the water herself. He used this opportunity to change up the necessary chakra for his next attack. ”Darkness Release: Divine Beast Tracking Fang!” he shouted as the chakra around him transformed not into a hound, but a more fierce dragon like creature. Like the lightning beast tracking fang, he was able to manipulate the beast from his arm as he trusted forward. A mighty roar could be heard as he fueled the beast to grow bigger and rush right at the woman.

[Uchiha Sarada rolled 19 using 1d20+18 ((1); Ninjutsu Defense]

Just as she predicted, the sound of chakra made her turn to the right where Sigmund stayed standing, obviously having the advantage as she seemed unprepared for his own attack. The wounds from the attack before began to bleed and she felt aches within her body. Whatever the chakra was, it dealt a pretty massive toll on her. Gritting her teeth, she tried to charge her own chakra in the same manner as Sigmund. ”Lighting beast tracking fang!” she shouted as the chakra began to electrify and thrusting her arm forward, the giant lightning hound emerging from her arm and collided with Sigmund’s technique. For a moment, it was as if she was able to block it however his beast overcame her’s, engulfing her hound whole and traveled through her source of chakra and consumed her as well. She screamed in pain as the darkness did it’s bidding. She was brought down to her knee, huffing from the two attacks she just suffered. She stared at Sigmund, knowing Kotatsu was still around as well.

Huffing away, she charged into both of her hands lightning chakra with immense energy. She managed to charge not one but two chidori, one in each hand. The rapid bolts of lighting could be heard all around like a thousand birds. With strength, she jumped up, glancing at Kotatsu and Sigmund next. ”Chidori Senbon!” she declared as she swung both her arms at the boys, transforming her chidori’s properties to lightning enhanced Senbon. She was sure these would hit as she kept a steady amount of chakra to flow to her chidori. She had hoped this technique would immobilize them both simultaneously, damaging their chakra points and major joints to prevent further casting.

[Uchiha Sarada rolled 30 using 1d20+18 ((12)); Ninjutsu attack]

At hearing her reason for wanting to grow stronger, Nori turned her attention away from the fight and looked back at her friend. "Nanami, I know how important it is to want to get stronger to protect the people you care about. Believe me. That has always been my goal since I was young. I know you and I...we couldn't protect Sigmund on our mission and our sensei back at the Chunin exams and that was something that I regretted. I was weak and I hate that feeling more than anything. I hate to be treated as weak. I hate to be defined as weak. I am strong. I am more than this. Those are the things that I kept telling myself to push myself forward. You are far more capable than you think, Nanami. You always have striven to do better and be stronger. You are very dedicated to not just training, but to everything you do and that is amazing," she said with a smile before she turned her head back and looked on as the battle ensued between their sensei and the brothers. "We will make things right again. We will get the Kages back and work to restore everything back to what it once was. I know it sounds impossible, but we will do it no matter what." She saw the damage that their sensei was dealing and what she was taking. It pained her to have to see her going through this alone. Especially as she had to watch that dragon like beast created of Sigmund's chakra charged towards their sensei and engulfed her, bringing her down to her knees. Nori clenched her hands into tight fists at her sides. She could see their sensei was in pain, but still she was fighting strong. She didn't know if her senbon attack would prove effective, but she hoped it would. The battle seemed to be evened out at this point. "Come on. You can do this..." she said under her breath as she looked on at them with a firm expression.

Shiroma sat there with her friends watching the fight and listening to them talk feeling a pain in her chest as she bit her lip hard.

‘You might need to take over…I…’

‘You don’t need to explain you know I feel it too, but I deal with it better then you.’

‘Yeah…thanks.’

Shiroma’s eyes drifted closed for a moment a single tear falling as she opened them again on her pale ice blue, the tear freezing on its way down her cheek.  She brushed the crystallized ice from her cheek as she sighed softly letting her other self work through the memories that her friends comments about protecting those important to them brought to her mind.

She looked over to her friends for a moment smiling. “You both will be great protectors of your friends and those you love someday I am sure of it. You are already much more then you seem to be and they are fools to underestimate you.”  She nodded toward the battle, specifically Sigmund and Kotatsu.  She heard Nori about the fight going on and she bit her lip softly. “I hope you are right Nori…I think that the leadership is still underestimating the power boast that the dark chakra gives.”

[Today: Uchiha Sigmund rolled 20 using 1d20+13.  Ninjutsu Defense.]

   Sigmund's smug smirk on his face had him overflowing with confidence. He remembered when his beast tracking fang use to be that weak. It was pathetic to try to defend against a technique that was a shadow copy of it. His divine beast consumed her, the darkness looming over the female jonin as she screeched in pain. He retracted his jutsu, slowly walking forward.

   It wasn't long before she actually recovered as he narrowed his eyes. He's seen that technique before. What?! The chidori!? he asked himself as she managed to charge two at the same time. He knew this woman had to have a considerable amount of chakra if she was able to wield two at the same time. Before he could react, she had jumped into the air, looking down at him and then glanced at Kotatsu. She aimed both Chidori at him and Kotatsu and she started firing an altered form of it. They were chidori charged senbon.

   He stepped back as the chidori senbon shot his way. He extended his arms out, allowing the darkness to enhance his bones as they started to peak through his fingers. "Ten-finger drilling bullets!" he declared as the bones continuously shot out of his finger tips. The senbon and the bullets collided with each other, small tiny explosions began to appear like a firework show.

   This lasted for a whole minute before her senbon appeared to have gotten stronger and overpowered his bones. The bones began to actually split in half and shatter. Eventually they began exploding into ash as the senbon made its way to him, taking a direct hit as they covered his body and cut off his chakra network entirely. He was eventually brought to his knee as she continued her barrage.

[Today: Uchiha Kotatsu rolled 24 using 1d20+18.  Ninjutsu Defense not attack! Whoops!]

His warped tornado had been successful as he felt the dark chakra shred her skin, the blood being absorbed into the chakra as it fueled his determination even more. It had been too much for her as she dropped into the waters below him. Landing back on to the statue, he turned around and activated his sharingan, scanning the area. He had noticed Sigmund take advantage of the situation as he prepared his next attack all the while the woman pulled herself out of the water.

They both exchanged the same technique, however his brother's was fused with their unlimited power of darkness. It won over her beast tracking fang and overpowered her entire body as she took the attack full on. However she seemed to have more energy upon her as she charged to what appeared to be the chidori. He gave her credit that she was able to harness the power of the chidori in both arms at the same time.

Unexpectedly, she had jumped up and unleashed her barrage of chidori senbon at both him and his brother. He heard small explosions from down below, an indication Sigmund was holding his own. Kotatsu believed he had his own time as he harnessed the dark chakra into the palms of his hands and with the sharingan, he was able to see practically in slow-motion as he hit even senbon within his direction, the darkness chakra obliterating it every time he blocked.

From an outside point of view, he had been moving with lightning speed for her senbon. Like Sigmund, he held up for a minute before the woman seemed to have charged it up more than they both expected and the came in faster and stronger to where neither him or Sigmund could keep up their own defenses. Kotatsu began to become overwhelmed and he began to take on the assault of senbon. He felt every slice and joint in his body become weak and started to get cut off; the darkness tried to repair what it could, but the healing capabilities couldn't keep up.

She finally let up on her ninjutsu as both the boys seemed to be immobilized. Landing back onto her feet, she felt exhaustion overcome her body. she knew she could last a bit more longer if need be, but those two attacks she experienced had taken its toll. She was huffing as she noticed Kotatsu seemed to be on his knees while Sigmund appeared to be recovering from his attack. "It'd be wise if you left now unless you're looking for a death wish," she told him as she began to walk forward. Fire chakra seemed to charge up in both of her hands, a familiar technique that her team would known. Her fire fist technique needed considerable amount of chakra and focus and this would be the final ninjutsu to unleash if she needed to. "You don't stand a chance. If I don't finish you, they will. You invaded the wrong land. Your cocky attitude is your weakness," she continued.

   Being brought down to his knee was an embarrassment for himself. He admitted, she had gotten lucky as she had cut off his chakra reserves. Of course it was a smart move, but the chidori senbon continuously shocked his joints and muscles, not allowing him to really move much. She began to walk towards his, chakra kneading into her fists. He doubt she had the strength to even unleash what she had up her sleeve. He smirked as he got to his feet. "You and your pathetic squad got lucky today. You played it safe. I can promise you, you will not win next time. After observing your skills, it won't be too difficult to destroy you next time," he spat out as his wounds began to completely heal. "You've barely done anything to us. You may have cut off our chakra, but next time, you won't be so lucky," he added as he hoped up onto the statue. Kotatsu had been standing as well. "Let's go, brother. We got what we came for. We have no use for these clones any longer,” he said as he puffed into a cloud of dark smoke and was gone once it cleared.
This message was last edited by the player at 18:40, Sat 10 Feb 2018.

He gritted his teeth as he took the Senbon head on. After being bested, he was on his knee panting as the barrage came to a halt. He stood up, weak as he realized he couldn’t use any chakra at this point. He walked forward looking down to see she was still standing but it was evident she was reaching her limit. Sigmund had already healed himself as Kotatsu’s body did the same. He claimed she cut him off too. The bodies were useless now. He smirked as Sigmund admitted to them being clones the entire time. ”Ha ha. These bodies did their job,” he uttered when Sigmund puffed away. ”Did you really think we would give up that easily? You simply cut off our chakra from our real persona. Without the source, you merely defeated our clones to the point we cannot provide enough energy to keep them going. Count your blessings, wench. You and your squad have yet to defeat us. We will meet again haha!” he laughed manically as a puff a smoke replaced him and they both were officially gone.

Nanami watched the ending of the battle unfold. She was annoyed they had used an advanced clone or duplicates to investigate. It didn't change her demeanor much. The dragons relaxed and took up a traingle formation around her as she walked forward "To bad thye were just umm.. Clones. It does make sense as to why they didn't use their Sharingan." The dragons moved and took perimeter sentry positions. Nanami looks at Sarada "I should see to your wounds Sensei and try to expel that dark chakra from your system. It will fade in a day. I experienced it when I fought Kotatsu at the Chunin exams and in the Land of Frost." Her tone changed briefly when she spoke of the chunin exams. She sounded briefly frustrated by something.

She seemed surprisingly calm after the attack. Maybe it was the safe feeling that the dragons gave her,  or maybe it was the fact it wasn't actually them, that gave her a little bit of a reprieve from her feelings towards them.. There were many things she was thinking about. Not being able to help made her feel weak, like there was no faith given to her, and yet she was expected to put faith in everything she is told.

Nanami stood there waiting for permission to begin healing Sarada..

Sarada had seemed surprised when it was revealed that they were actually clones. She thought over the possibility that those weren’t clones at all. Clones would’ve dispelled after her first hit. Kotatsu used the word bodies though and that concerned her. The flames from her first vanished as she heard someone walking towards her. It was Nanami as she began speaking to her. ”Those weren’t clones. Kotatsu used the sharingan towards the end. Those were something else and it’s concerning,” she answered as she looked at the dragons. Being approached with those made her feel uneasy and she felt a bit threatened in a way.

She shook her head when Nanami offered to heal her. ”I’m capable of healing myself. Continue what you all were doing. I believe they won’t be returning. We seemed to have ran into them by chance. They came here for something and I believe it was just a scouting mission. Revealing your dragons was a risky move because now they know what you’re capable of and now they know my attributes as well,” she explained as she looked back at the direction they disappeared. ”Leave me be. I need to think over some things,” she added.

Nori continued to watch as the battle unfolded between their sensei and the two brothers. She wasn’t sure how this was going to end and by the looks of it, their sensei seemed to be having the upper hand. Her senbon attack proved effective against them and made them immobile. Sigmund got brought down to one knee and it made her clench her fists tighter. She only hoped he stayed down. She could hear the disdain his voice as he spoke to their sensei, saying how lucky they were and that they got what they came for. What they came for? She quirked her eyebrow. What did that mean? Hearing him say they were clones instantly made Nori think otherwise. Those couldn’t have possibly been clones. They would have been gone once Sarada threw out her first hit and she doubted they could withstand a senbon attack as strong as her’s. No. It had to be something different, but what?

Nori watched on as they both poofed up in smoke and disappeared. She was sure that that wouldn’t be the last they would see if them while they were on this mission. It almost seemed guaranteed with the way they spoke. It was far from over and Nori knew that. She looked up as the dragons disappeared and once she got the chance, she slipped between them to get out of the barrier. “What exactly would they be scouting us out for? I mean, there was no they could have known we’d be here unless they were tracking us somehow. It wasn’t just a coincidence that they showed up here. You don’t think they were trying to push us into a fight to make us reveal our skills so they could use it against us, do you, sensei?” she asked.

Nanami shakes her head "I can't force you to accept treatment, and the only detrimental thing that you really are afflicted with is the dark chakra. It can be expelled with some meditation and channeling chakra to the point which the dark chakra is present." She wished Sarada trusted her enough to allow Nanami to treat her. From her experience with Sigmund, Sasuke, and now Sarada. She knew trying to change their minds was nearly impossible.

However when sher got scolded for using her dragons to protect them "The brothers saw them." She tilted her head "They don't know their offensive properties or their defensive properties." She turned away from Sarada annoyed by how Sarada kept doing everything on her own "Do remember the most basic thing we all learned in the academy, Sensei.. There is no I in team." She then walked across the water and to their camp. Nanami sat down on her bedroll and began thinking about things. She didn't want to go down a darker path, and neither did Sasuke or Sakura want that for her. But they all keep doing things that seemed to push her in that direction..

Nanami laid down and stared up at the stars, wondering where her fate will lead her, and what it holds for her in the future.

She shook her head as she turned around. ”No you got it wrong,” she corrected to Nori. ”We ran into them. It was entirely an accident. Using those clones, they came for something. I’m not exactly sure what that could’ve been but they mentioned they got what the came for. It was a scouting mission and we interfered. They managed to slip through the land and that isn’t a good sign,” she explained. It wasn’t long before Nanami chimes in, obviously annoyed.

“Nanami, you seem to have forgotten that I too grew up with my mother. I know how to treat myself as well as others. I refuse to allow you to treat me as I am fully capable of doing as such, without the assistance of others. I have studied the chakra samples you sent in. I know as much or maybe even more about it than you do. I am not refusing your help because I simply want to. I refuse it because I don’t need it,” she stated as she stepped forward. Nanami had then recalled about being a team. Sarada only smirked as the young girl walked away with a bit of an attitude.

”I can see why this team falls apart quite easily. If neither of you get your way, you all act like spoiled and entitled girls. You both have shown that to me recently and I’m quite disappointed with the attitudes. If something doesn’t change, I’ll make sure of it everybody will get reprimanded. Shiroma, as team captain you need to get your friends in line. This team will surely fall apart on this mission if all of you continue to your teen angst personas,” she hissed her breath.

”I won’t hesitate to fail all of us in this mission. I am not playing lone wolf nor am I playing goddess and ruler. You all need to get this straight once and for all: Out here, I am your commanding officer and I am capable of handling myself in all areas of defense and tactical warfare. You do not have to like me; you do not have to love me; hell, you don’t even have to fight along with me. However, it is your duty as a shinobi to cooperate with me whether it kills your ego or not. Need I remind you all why your former teammate is stuck on the other side of this war? It’s because of the personal problems you all carry inside. You have yet to prove to me you are all grown women because from where I am standing, all I see is girls with attitude. We will stay here for as long as it takes until you all can prove to me you’re done throwing tantrums and start acting like a true konichi of Konoha. And if we miss our boat, another suspension will be in place. Do I make myself clear?” she lectured. Throughout her harsh speech, she unknowingly had activated her sharingan as it seemed her temper had gotten the best of her.

”Do you believe our Hokage, our Omi, and our Lady got to where they are because they had attitude? No. They all had goals that pushed them to their limits. Granted that our Omi did it for the wrong reasons, none the less he grew because he had a goal without much of complaining or an attitude. With the way you act, none of you will get anywhere. Hell, you might even try to take a cheap way out and mark yourselves as missing-nin in hopes of acccomplishing whatever your goals are and guess who’ll be the one to hunt you down stop you? Myself and the Omi. So reevaluate yourselves fully. Come together for a solution and let me know if all of you are ready to become a konichi because as of right now, all I see is a bunch of girls whining and complaining,” she finished. ”This is not up for debate. I don’t want to hear another word from any of you until you come to a resolution,” she added just as walked away, hopped up onto the statue hands and began to meditate, attempting to purify herself from the dark chakra.

As she continued to meditate, it occurred to her she may have been to harsh however sometimes you had to put young in their place. If no one taught them this lesson, they’d never learn. She’d be damned if they fail this mission because of the personal problems they all carried. She thought she made that clear earlier at the Omi’s building but it seemed they forgotten their lesson and reasoning behind their suspension of being lifted. It was hard having a squad of just girls as it was bound to happen where they could potentially start acting like children. She understand that they were all teenagers, however as a shinobi, they had to lose the “tude” and act like women. It was awful to see how Nanami reacted to the decline of help only to be disrespected entirely. Sarada had taken it personally to the core. She was known for being an excellent teammate, always intellectual, spoke up when she believed in something, and assisted those who needed it. Granted she never asked for help, but it wasn’t stubborn nature that did it. It was because she put everyone else before her. She wasn’t self-centered or self-absorbed and was never considered selfish. As she continued to contemplate the recent events, her body expelled the dark chakra and began to heal itself.

Nori was honestly a little taken back by Nanami actually getting annoyed with their sensei before she stalked off back to their camp. She had seen when her friend had been upset and when she had got frustrated, but never like this. Especially towards someone older and held a higher position like their sensei. She didn’t expect that to go over well. She knew that first hand when she had said something to her that came off as disrespect. She turned her head to look back at Sarada just as she heard her say that she didn’t refuse her help. Only that she didn’t need it. Ah honestly that it would end there, but then she went on and on. She was baffled. Spoiled and entitled? What the hell was that supposed to mean? While she knew that she didn’t always agree with what their Hime has said half the time, it didn’t mean that she didn’t respect her. Maybe she did come off with an attitude sometimes. She would admit that. However, it wasn’t as if her and Nanami were constantly causing her problems. Hey weren’t troublemakers. They weren’t children. Yes. They didn’t see eye to eye with everything. Yes. She didn’t always agree with what their sensei was saying. She didn’t feel that she had to. Growing up, she was taught that she could have a voice and an opinion of her own. That she could walk a different path but still have the same goals. Like now. It was true that there were personal feelings involved in this. It was inevitable considering their history with Sigmund. Especially her. It wasn’t easy for her to stand across from the person she had been in love with and not be able to do a damn thing to help them. Not that she felt there was much she could do at this point, but still. While their sensei was strong, brave, intelligent, and so many other things, she thought only logically about things. She was about regulations. By the books. Following the rules. Not that that those were bad things to do, but Nori also knew that not every shinobi. Not every Jonin even. Thought logically or followed the rules all the time. Some were impulsive. Some did what made the most sense in that moment. And some...some followed their heart.

Nori would admit to being an emotional person. There was no denying that. It was hard for her to distinguish her emotions from reality. However, she was passionate and driven. She had her goals with what she wanted to do with her life and since she was a child, she had never lost sight of them. Not once. She worked hard. She worked vigrousouly trying to become harder so she wasn’t seen as the weak link. She was strong. She just never always had the chance to show it. There were points in her life where she felt like giving up and where she felt she had no other choice. Those were moments of weakness. There were so many things recently that happened to her that she was still in the process of accepting those things, but she needed to do that in her own time. Not when someone told her to. Personal emotions were always going to be there no matter how she looked at it and with this mission, she was trying to separate her emotions from what she needed to do. She knew she wasn’t going to be able to just go up to Sigmund and ask him to come back. It wasn’t going to be that easy. She knew that it may be inevitable to fight him once day, but while she had her personal reason for wanting him to come back, she also knew she had her obligations to fulfill as a konichi from Konoha. She had to protect the land and its people. Even from Sigmund. Maybe she was naive and a fool for thinking that he would one day come back, but she felt hope was all that she had left to hang onto. He was the way he was now by choice. Even he had told her that before this all happened. But she didn’t want to think he was a lost cause. She couldn’t bring herself to believe that nor would anyone be able to convince her of that.

Maybe she was still being naive in thinking that way, but it couldn’t be helped. It was who she was. And Nori knew she had to go about doing things the right way and not her own. She wouldn’t turn her back on everything she cared about and she wouldn’t betray the people of her village for her own personal gain. However, she would stay true to her goals and what she wanted for herself. She was going to walk her path and do what she had to do to get there even if the choices she made weren’t the most logical to some people. It wasn’t always about doing what was the most logical because even those choices weren’t always the right ones. She turned her head and looked over towards Nanami before she looked back for Shiroma. She said nothing to her before she made her way over towards her friend at the camp and stopped behind her. “Tell me what’s going in your mind right now, Nanami,”  she said. “I know you don’t always agree with what sensei says and I don’t entirely agree with her, either. She thinks we are acting like children with attitudes and who throw tantrums. She feels we’re spoiled and entitled, but I don’t feel that way at all. While I feel we are able to have a voice and an opinion, I feel like anything we say to disagree with her is only going to upset her more. I can’t say I entirely understand her, but it’s clear none of us think the same way about a lot of things, which is fine but I feel like if we’re not in the same page, we aren’t going to get anywhere.” She lightly sighed.

“I refuse to accept her way of thinking of us as just teenage girls with attitudes and privileges. We both have our own goals in mind and they are going to set us down on different paths, but I believe you and I both want what is best for not just for ourselves, but for our people. Everything I have worked for has been for me to get stronger and be a greater Taijutsu user than I’ve ever been before. I know what I need to do to get there and I’m not going to stop until I do. I promise I will keep going for as long as I can, Nanami, and I won’t ever EVER turn my back on you or Shiroma. You and her are like my family and I think...I think it’s about time for us to show sensei just how stronger we are together than we are alone. We have to show her that we aren’t the teenage girls who whine and complain like she thinks because I know that’s not who we are. We are not those type of girls. We have to show her our true selves and how strong we are. No lashing out. No attitudes. Let’s focus on what we need to do and get ourselves together. Let’s show her who we are and what we’re caoable of. Not for her. For ourselves,” she said in a solemn voice.

Nanami smiled as Sarada lashed out a little harder then she was used too "No in many ways Sensei is right. Spoiled, and entitled. Is something that really doesn't describe us. I haven't been spoiled by mother or father in the least." Her mind flashes back to when she was little. Even back then Tamari pushed her in training, and etiquette. Sarada probably couldn't imagine how intense the training and the high expectations that were placed on her. While much of what Sarada said didn't apply. It was the context of Sarada's words that applied "Sensei is probably frustrated too. I can't speak for her, but I get the feeling she doesn't like where everything is headed." Nanami simply smiled lightly as she kipped up from her bedroll "So the real question is how do we proceed?" She looked up at Sarada as she meditated above them "There needs to be a common ground for all of us, and I suppose one of my biggest frustrations is not being accepted or recognized." She looks at Nori and smiles "I know you and Shiroma have faith in me, and my family does as well. Sakura I know does, or she wouldn't have trained me. I wish certain others would have faith in me."

Nanami stretches a little as she continued to talk "I have the Sharingan, and I do understand why I am left to train myself in it. But I guess pride goes a long way in a clan with such a storied past. I suppose if I had to overcome that. I would be prideful as well. There are so many things I don't understand though. Thats the one thing that stood out about our first Sensei. It didn't matter how stupid or mundane the question was, he was always happy to answer it." She sighs a little "Nowadays it is hard to get an answer to anything. A lot of the time it's more or less go figure it out for yourself, or get over it." She stepped out onto the water "I suppose its so we can make those choices for ourselves." She ignited her chakra blades and activated her Sharingan, and she continued to talk as she began a Kata. Her movements were fluid as she made a series of strikes, all without error in movement. This was also chakra control training for Nanami, as well as developing her own fighting style.

She spun around gracefully making it look easier then it actually was "I love you both. You are family and much more than I can explain with words." She said this as she kicks off the water into a high arching moonsault, and she comes down landing on her hands, then flipping herself back to her feet "I too want to become stronger, I want to work like a true team. But it is easier said than done." She does another high arching standing moonsault and lands on her feet this time "We have had only a few missions together. This is the teamwork we need to work on. Training to be a team, and acting like a team are very different things." She swipes her foot across the water and does a powerful lunging strike "How do we become a team? We need to adapt our strengths, to make up for our individual weaknesses, and learn to deal with the critiquing and personality of our Sensei. It does have to go both ways. Until all of us have complete trust and faith in one another. It will hard to become an unbeatable team." At the end of that lunge there was a strong gust of wind created by the chakra released from the strike "We need to put Sigmund and kotatsu out of our minds for now, or we won't be able to focus on the task at hand."

Nanami looked at Nori, clearly sweating as it dripped from her brow. But the smile was a pure smile for once "We have a lot of work ahead, and I just hope our Sensei will help us unlock our full potential, and guide us in the right direction. It's not something we can do by ourselves. Even when Lord Sasuke left the leaf village, he had someone to guide him to the eventual right path." She kicked off with a bit more force and spun like a drill high into the air, she came back down landing on her feet. She was breathing hard, and deactivates her Sharingan and chakra blades. She walks over to Nori and Shiroma and extends her fist "We will succeed with our goals, and this mission. I'm tired of being called weak."

“I think the one thing that I dislike most is being judged without someone knowing who I really am. This is the first time I am really having contact with sensei and while a file can give you intel about someone, it doesn’t really matter until you see for yourself who that person is and what they are made of. I admit, I have been on a bit of an emotional roller coaster with a lot of things that have been going on recently and I’ve been going through a lot of change, but I think sensei fails to realize that first impressions, while they are important, aren’t everything. I was trying to defend someone and it got me suspended for s further amount of time because of the way I talked to someone above me. It’s like they’re saying that no matter how rude, mean, or uncaring you are towards another person, it doesn’t matter. You still have to respect that awful person just because they are above you. Mind you in school, I was least respectful of my sensei’s and when I’m at home, I respect my parents, but I’m not about to respect someone who doesn’t show the same courtesy to myself or others. I wasn’t about to stand by and do nothing. I had to defend Mrs. Ishikawa because I was taught to protect others that needed to be protected and at that moment, she needed it. Ms. Sarada I think fails to see what she wants to see and at that moment, failed to see what my intentions were. All she saw was me disrespectful to someone who didn’t deserve it. I just want her to see the good in us and she doesn’t see it,” Nori replied as she lightly folded her arms across her stomach and looked off to the side to look at Sarada that was on top of the hand statue meditating. “She doesn’t understand just how hard we’ve worked up until now. Our first senses instilled many values in all of us and I have never forgotten them. While I do wish to learn a lot from her, I am not going to change my values and beliefs. I want to stay a shinobi that is true to myself and my ways.”

“I know how hard you’ve worked, Nanami. We’ve been together since the beginning and out of any of us, you are the most knowledgeable and although you and I have had our own share of disagreements in the past, I know you are so much stronger than you think you are. I know that you are capable of doing more. I just don’t think you haven’t been recognized or accepted because you haven’t had the chance to show what you can really do. None of us really have. Sensei only got a small taste of our new abilities, but she hasn’t seen everything. I honestly do want to show her what we can do, but at the same time, I don’t feel I should have to prove anything to anyone accept for myself. In the end, what my actions and choices do effect me and my life. No one else’s. Yet when we are doing missions together, I know my actions can effect all of you and I am going to be very careful of that. I can’t let the past mistakes I made to dictate the person I am right here and now,” she said in a soft voice before she turned her head and looked at Nanami as she stepped into the water and activated her chakra blades. “While I know things are changing, it is a little scary but I know I have to keep moving on. I do want to bring Sigmund and while he is someone that is a factor in why I need to do what I need to do, he isn’t the only thing that is important. My duties as a Konoha shinobi are also very important. I took a vow that say when I entered the academy and I don’t intend to break. All lives matter, including Sigmund’s. I have pride in who I am and where I come from. I will fight to defend that with everything I have.”

Nori watched as Nanami started to do different flips and movements in the air with skill and grace. She made it look so flawless. “We do have a lot of work ahead of us and it is going to take time to build our team working skills, but I believe we can all work together. We are more than just a squad. We are our own family. We have to protect what we have and protect each other. I know we can do that. We are stronger together than apart,” she said with a solemn expression as Nanami landed in front of her. When she saw her hold her fist out in front of her, Nori smiled and extended her own fist out in return to touch Nanami’s. “We can do this. I know we can. We’re in this together...” She turned her head and looked over at Shiroma. “...right?”

Shiroma watched the fight finish a little surprised that they were simple clones.  Her mind passed over the details slowly thinking through them and frowned deeply it did make sense if you realized they weren’t the target.  This had been a simple scouting mission it had to be nothing else unless as Nori said they had been tracking them.  Shiroma dismissed the concept it didn’t fit with what she knew about the enemy they faced, there had been nothing but contempt for their team the entire time.  The girls were nothing to them but an annoyance so they wouldn’t be tracked.  That fact meant that a scouting mission of the land of snow had gotten deep into the land of storms and that was worrisome.

As things died down some she was about to bring up the issue with their Sensei when everything escalated again. She blinked slightly looking at both Nanami and Sarada and frowned slightly again as she processed what was being said pushing aside any of the emotions that arose because of what was being said to her and to the others.  She looked back at it logically and still thought that Sarada was being a bit unfair to them though she also saw the point that was being made.

‘She didn’t have to be so harsh’

‘What was she supposed to do, you know she is right in a mission we are soldiers nothing more. Sensei taught me that.’

There was a moment of silence between the two and a collective sigh slipped from her lips before she returned to listening to her friends talk.  Hearing the pain in both and smiling softly knowing that it stemmed from both of their deepest hurts.  She hadn’t been with them long but she had learned about them so easily they both wore their hearts on the sleeves and it was a simple matter to learn what drove them.

She looked up and smiled at Nori as she was spoken too directly and nodding. Putting her own fist out to touch the other two. “Yes of course we are in this together.” She smiled again and then let her fist drop.  “I think though that there is something you both might be forgetting. You both have talent and extreme levels of skill.  Easily you should both be Chunin at this point on your skill alone.  The question is why aren’t you? Because something got in the middle? Because of the attack? That can’t be the only reason.” She sighed folding her hands in front of herself and shaking her head slowly thinking it through as she was trying to put it into words that wouldn’t hurt.  “You are both driven and headstrong and will make amazing leaders, but the greatest leaders are the ones that have learned to follow for a time. And I think you both already know that, and I don’t think your problems are with Sensei.  I think they come from somewhere else somewhere older.” She turned to look directly at Nanami as she continued. “You seek to be recognized as what you already are, one of the most skilled medical nin in the land and will only get stronger. That’s the truth pure and simple, you don’t need someone to tell you that to show you that recognition.  Why then does it matter that she turned down your help? Does she need it right now? Well she is the daughter of by far the strongest medical nin in all the land and your own teacher. So need your help, probably not.  Did she reject your help because she is prideful and self-centered.” She looked back at their sensei and cocked her head. “I don’t know her well enough yet to say for sure, but I don’t think so. If anything she didn’t want you to spend the chakra for something she could do for herself. Which is simply tactics, conservation of resources.  But you need to ask yourself something, why did it hurt so much when she refused? I could see it written on your face that it hurt and your actions and words just confirmed it.”

She sighed and shuddered softly like a chill had just washed over her something of a strange happening for her.  “I am not saying this to be mean or to hurt you, either of you. I want us all to be stronger and better.  And we need to give it a hard look and make sure where our minds our, because we are teenagers and maybe we do have some issues we need to work through.  Hell you both lost a friend and love in the last month, and I…well I killed all my friends in the last year. If we don’t have issues we aren’t human. And I'm sure she knows that, and I will make sure with her that she...well accepts there will be issues from time to time. But we are soldiers we are on a mission, in what is probably going to be the biggest war of our time, best to act like it at least somewhat.  I’m sure once we get past the bumps of how Sensei works things will run swimmingly.”  She put her fist back out smiling. “So I’m with you both without a doubt, and we are in this together…are you with me as your leader?  I promise I will do my best to make things work with our Sensei.”

Nanami tilted her head "I know I have issues. I suppose they aren't with any of you or with Sensei. But if you think you or Sensei are harsh. My mother is on another scale." After their fists had met. Her smile lightens a bit "I suppose I let things get to me too much." Her eyes dance between her teammates "As far as Sensei not letting me tend to her. It's not that I doubt her ability to heal her own wounds. It is about trust and being able to rely on each others strengths." She stretches again  "I suppose I took it as a sign that Sensei didn't trust me."

The teen spins in place "I won't let that get to me anymore. I am learning how things have to be. But I will not break the laws that govern me as a medical shinobi." Nanami yawned slightly. "I am with you, Leader." she says with a smile "As far as our Sensei goes. We all need to be on the same page. It's not something just you can smooth over on your own." She nod-nods.

Nanami gaze goes upwards towards Sarada "I have a feeling she may be listening. If she isn't, I'll apologize for my disrespectful display."

Nanami looked at Shiroma with a straight face "I don't want revenge. My ideals really don't have room for that." She tilts her head and peers at Shiroma "You have my word, I will never put my own ambitions above the team or mission at hand. My ninja way won't allow me to stray from my word. Nor will the laws that govern me as a medical Shinobi."

Her head tilted back and forth "A leader huh." She thinks on it for a moment "I see.. I understand.."

Nori listened to Shiroma speak and from what she had gathered since she met her, she always tended to stay grounded and put things into perspective. "Thank you for having faith in me, Shiroma. It is always nice to know that people are on my side. I've always known that I was capable of doing more and getting stronger and perhaps at the time of the exams, I wasn't where I needed to be. Neither of us advanced because we left on our training, but if we did stay, I'm not sure we would have become Chunin. However, in a way, I was kind of glad that I didn't. It gave me that extra year to train and work hard under the greatest Taijutsu user in the land. I have learned many things from Lee-sensei. Not just in regards to my abilities, but about myself. I'm capable of more than what I've been showing and he drew that strength out of me. He showed me what I am capable of and I want to show him one day of what I can truly do. I still have a lot to learn, but I know I can get there," she said in a solemn, determined voice as she looked into Shiroma's eyes.

"As for Sarada-sensei, I truly have no qualms or issues with her. Her and I just don't see eye to eye with everything. She thinks logically and with perspective, but we are not all the same in our ways of thinking. We can still do the things we need to do, but still remain true to what we were taught as children up until now. I have never forgotten my place and I never intend to be disrespectful to those that are elder or higher in rank than me. I admire sensei a lot and I know she has good intentions for us. She wants us to realize our potential and show it. She wants to see why we should be recognized as Konoha shinobi and I intend to show her why. I am not spoiled nor am I entitled. I have worked hard. I have trained hard and I have put all my time and energy into everything I do. Not just for myself, but for my village to feel like they are protected." Nori turned her head and looked over at Nanami. "While I do understand your reasoning of dependability and trust, Nanami, I can certainly understand the other perspective, too. While I think Sarada-sensei has her pride, I also believe she is capable of depending on others. I think she has yet to be able to depend on us considering how she feels we've been acting, but I want to believe that one day when she is unable to care for herself in battle, that she will be able to rely on you to help her. I don't think she incapable of asking as stubborn as she may be," she said with a small smirk.

"We have had a lot going on recently and it hasn't been easy. I admit to being fragile and emotional because with everything that happened, it has effected me. A lot in fact. And perhaps I did let my emotional vulnerabilities prevent me from thinking with a clear head. However, I know what my purpose is and what I need to do. I will not lose sight of that. I just don't want those moments of weakness to define who I am as a person nor as a shinobi. We can't always be strong, but we have to be when it really matters. We can't show weakness in times when we are supposed to show strength. I know these things. While we do have a personal history with Sigmund, I don't want him to be a weakness. I am not going to let him just do as he pleases. I don't want to carry out revenge despite everything these people have done. I am stronger than I used to be and while I want to get Sigmund back, there are other obligations and duties I must fulfill as being a shinobi of Konoha. He always took pride in who he was and always believed in his capabilities. I intend to do the same." Nori pulled her fist back and rested both her hands on Shiroma and Nanami's shoulders. "We trust you, Shiroma, and we will follow you. We are a team and we're all in this together."
This message was last edited by the player at 04:24, Thu 15 Feb 2018.

Shiroma smiled as she listened to her friends working their way through what she said and nodded slowly understanding where each of them were coming from.   There was no doubt that what they had been through would try anyone’s ability to handle life but she saw only the strength forging in them.  She only wished she could trust her own strength the way she could see it forging in the pair of them. She smirked slightly at Nanami’s comment and shook her head. “You should handle your own apologies if you feel they need to be done.  However as the leader of the squad it is my place to communicate with the next level of command. Just like it is Sensei’s job to communicate with the level above hers.  So it might just simply be my responsibility to assure her that things have been handled. I will suggest it would be good for you to apologize but allow her to make the final decision in the matter.”

She touched the pair’s shoulders before turning to look over at their sensei sitting on the hands of the statues and sighing softly.  Before she stood up from where she had been sitting on a rock and turned to walk across the clear area to where Sarada sat making sure there was enough noise made to make her presence known, though she doubted it was needed.  Coming to the standard of attention in the shinobi ranks she waited for her presence to be recognized, her matter wasn’t urgent and she didn’t bare a message from anyone of the same or greater rank as such she was low on the priority of interrupting what a superior was doing.

‘Don’t you think you might be taking this a little bit too far?’

‘Maybe it depends on Sarada, and what she wants from her subordinates. You know full well that…he required full military order and discipline at all times and considering our state of war currently…’

‘Yeah yeah, I know sheesh…its hard to believe that there was a part of me that went for that stuff’

‘Hard to think of a part of me that didn’t’

‘Hmmm interesting a difference wondering where it comes from is it all part of a personality we once shared? Or developed after the split?’

‘Don’t know will have to take some time to figure that out some day.’

Healing herself wasn’t entirely exhausting; it was the extracting of the dark chakra that tended to linger around her wounds was the exhausting part. She had suffered two major dark attacks head on. It was no wonder why such chakra lingered even after the attacks was dispelled. She definitely could see why those who were fueled to seek more power get stronger, this was the path that they could take as a cheating mechanism. It was a temptation that most probably couldn’t resist but Sarada did as she finished the last of it and it vaporized into the air. She felt her wounds completely closed and healed, only leaving the stains of her blood upon her skin’s surface. The aches in her muscles were no longer there and any bruising she had was completely gone.

Her clothes still remained in tact for the most part except the front from neck down. It lay into shreds and hung by only several spots, evidence that she indeed took part of a physical confrontation. She had extra on hand. She stood back up on her feet when she heard foot steps behind her. As she began dusting herself off, she turned around and it was surprisingly Shiroma. She had expected the girls to approach together but it was more wise to choose those latter option. ”Shiroma. What can I do for you?” she questioned as she finished with the remains of the dusting off.

Shiroma was a little lost in her conversation with her alter ego when she heard Sarada turn and speak to her.  Shirmoa looked up her eyes switching around for a moment as her personalities settled from their discussion, settling back into her pale ice blue.  She squared her shoulders and bowed slightly in salute as she was acknowledged. “Sensei you said not to hear from any of us until we had come to a resolution.  I am reporting in that we have reached that resolution.  The ardent desire of the entire team is to be the best konichi that we can be.  As their leader I can’t promise that we will do so without bumps. But we won’t let you down Sensei. That is assuming you will still work with us, we realize there is a war going on and that we are going to have to learn a lot faster than we might have before.  But I can promise you Sensei that they are up to the task.” She fell silent as she stood there at rest waiting though there was more she wanted to say her opinion hadn’t been asked and therefor wasn’t something she was going to express at this point.

‘You said they are up to the task.’

‘And?’

‘They doesn’t include us.’

‘Shut up.’

'She'll notice'

'I hope not'

Sarada raised a brow as Shiroma spoke and explained ‘they’ came to a resolution upon request. As she continued to listen, she had noticed he evident usage of the word “they” as opposed to “we.” She found it odd and was surely interested that Shiroma was only speaking upon Nori and Nanami’s behalf and not her own account. She had finished and Sarada merely nodded to the gesture as the silence grew between them. About a minute passed by as Sarada bluntly stared at her squad captain before her before she crossed her arms across her chest. ”And what about yourself? Your use of the word we had me curiously interested in your own input. Do tell me what’s on your mind, the both of you,” she urged. By both, she meant Shiroma and her alter ego within. She was sure they had formed their own opinions and she seemed to enjoy having the more opinionated Shiroma speak for herself. While she did enjoy Shiroma as her true self, there was a mere five to their group and everyone’s input needed to be included. She was prepared for disrespect or even a mere concern or comment about the entire situation and while receiving criticism wasn’t always her strong suit, however it if helped her shaped into a better sensei she surely was intrigued about what they had to say.

‘Damn it’

‘Told ya’

‘Stop being so smug.’

Shiroma sighed softly she had been asked what was on her mind which did open things up a bit allowing opinion but still she had to word her response carefully.  “Sensei…” she paused and bit her lip softly thinking it through trying to keep a bit of what she thought might needed to be said back.

‘If you don’t say it I will. And you know which of us will get us into more trouble’

Sighing softly she closed her eyes and then looked back at Sarada her eyes still the pale ice blue. “Sensei.  I need to inquire about the leadership style of what was once the land of fire, the three leaders I have met of that former land have done things that…have not been for the best of their subordinates. And I do understand that I might not be seeing the whole picture and so shouldn’t be saying anything but I feel it needs to be brought up at least.”

Her eyes drifted closed again the dark blue irises looking back at Sarada now. “I think she said it well enough…and probably with less disrespect then I would have. If you would like more details on what I have seen and I am referring to I will need your permission to speak freely about superiors.”
This message was last edited by the player at 20:56, Sat 17 Feb 2018.

Sarada seemed interested in the conversation now as Shiroma asked for permission to speak about leadership within their own land, past included. While she knew where this conversation could lead, Sarada had her full attention on the matter. Curiously, she sat down, motioning Shiroma to do the same as they began to converse on a serious matter. She was fully aware that her father could also be apart of the topic at hand but it was still unknown as to whom Shiroma was specifally wanting to speak about. Sarada wasn’t going to fret over the matter as it could also mean just other Jonin leaders she could’ve been talking about. Arms across her chest still, she stared at Shiroma as she knew she’d be speaking with both of selves. ”You have my permission and full attention. Continue,” she replied, allowing Shiroma to have the floor to voice her opinions and uttermost concerns to her sensei.

---

She knew what Shiroma was talking about and full aware of the situation at hand. While she didn’t personally know Sigmund, it wasn’t hard to figure out the type of person who was in the end.

”You’re right: Sigmund was knew to leadership and he did allow that newly found title get in his head. However he isn’t fit to be a leader and probably never will be. His lone wolf life style growing up has become all he knows and it simply cannot be changed. You didn’t fail that mission; he failed you, granite you joined them later on. The failure is upon his hands however the orders were quite clear for your team: they weren’t to engage Kotatsu by any means and they broke orders. As shinobi, we are our military to provide protection and harmony amongst our people from the land and the village we represent. We are taught to never get emotionally involved and are to follow through with what we are told. There is no option to disobey or disregard specific instructions because it can lead to death not only to the squad but probably much more than that.” she explained.

”I personally don’t expect any of you girls to understand as this is barely the first war you’ve ever seen. Hell, this is the first major war I’ve ever been apart of myself. Rules and regulations are in place for a reason and it comes down to safety. Sigmund trained specifically under Lord Sasuke and that’s probably where he learned that attitude from but he was destined to turn out this way no matter who he followed. Sigmund cannot lead and will never be able to. That’s just the bottom line and if he ever tried again, the safety of everyone else would be upon his shoulders. I believe the Omi did what was necessary after receiving every single report from each of you separately. Their mission was simple: scout quietly and investigate. It was only speculation that he believed those beams of light concerned him entirely and had ties to the land of snow. If anything, they weren’t even suppose to engage in any type of combat and yet they did. Their mission was clear and they simply chose to go off course. Several times a confrontation could’ve been avoided with this Kotatsu kid according to the reports. It was also stated even Sigmund had told them to let down and Nanami had been the rebel. Provoking someone who obviously had the upper hand on the entire team was the biggest mistake they could’ve done. They had the option to even back down from the mission yet they still continued on.”

She sighed. ”Where I’m getting at here is I believe they received the rightful punishment. If they would’ve returned home sooner and emptied handed, a different platoon would’ve been sent instead and they could’ve just dealt with the failure on their bingo records and let it go. she finished before stopping herself as she thought over her next section in the conversation: herself.

”Truthfully I’m not entirely ecstatic having to be three konichi’s sensei. Quite truthfully I’d rather be teaching men over women any day. Reason being is women carry too much emotional baggage for my taste. I was assigned specifically to you three for this specific problem. That is why I have to be harsh on you and force you all to grow up or else as you put it. Neither of us have the time to deal with your emotional needs. The attitudes, the crying, the whineying; there’s no room for that error as it effects everyone. The problem with women is they’re overall emotional. While it’s okay to still express emotion as we are human after all, there’s a fine line between being human and being over emotional. Being too in depth with one’s feelings can rub off on everyone around them which causes irrational decisions and clouds one’s judgement to perform accurately and effectively. Believe me, I’m not this bitchy persona I rub off to be. I am my mother too but when it comes to shinobi business, I have no room to be my mother out here. Emotions can cause failure and put everyone at risk. While I understand I am suppose to be your teacher, but there’s a time and place for student-sensei and with this kind of critical mission at stake, this is not the place. Student-sensei is for more...less demanding missions.”

She allowed a moment of silence pass before she spoke again. ”I will apologize for my behavior as it seemed it did get under everyone’s skin, but I do not regret it in the slightest. To become great konichi, you all must learn the arts of war and learn to handle this kind of pressure because when it comes to an actual battlefield, there is no room for being nice and saying “yes-sensei.” You all have a lot of growing up to do and none of you are even close to becoming what you all can truly become. Nanami is still childish with her silly dances and gracefully showing off her flexibility as we are trying to rush somewhere. Nori still has so much more to do before she can even become as close as where you are at. Unfortunately she’s the weakest of the bunch and that is due to her emotional well being. And you, you’re the most mature of them all quite truthfully as you have had first hand experience of what it’s like to lose everything before your very eyes. You don’t get emotionally invested like the other two do and that is what I like about you most. You personally know when it is appropriate to. While I know your background some, the mysterious atmosphere you carry around you is what’s helping you become the shinobi you are desired to be. That is why I personally chose you as my captain of the squad.” she finished. While it wasn’t much of an apology, she did feel remorseful over the situation even though it didn’t clear show on her serious face of interest.

---

She took into consideration of Shiroma’s first request of urgency to train on dire missions. ”On time-sensitive missions, training can’t always occurre however I will try to do what I can. I suppose it is my job as your sensei. However I can promise all of you, you’ll live through this. Doubting ones survival will lead to unfortunate demise. Don’t forget that,” she commented.

She had been struck a nerve when it was pointed fault towards her father for Nori’s parents’ decision to render her memories. Shiroma made a point how her father had a choice but ultimately it came down to Nori’s parents overall. She narrowed her eyes at the mention of it. ”Nori and I and likely all of you, will never see eye-to-eye in Nori’s situation of her past. Her parents came and sought out the Hokage, not the other way around. Her parents personally requested my father and he was summoned during my initiation into ANBU. He of course showed up as the Hokage marked the situation as urgent. Naruto Uzumaki is a compassionate person and very generous person; that’s what drives him to hold peace within all the lands. Her parents urgently asked this if the Hokage to come to a solution. My father only did what he was told. You’re right, he had the decision to say no but with mentally unstable parents sobbing and demanding something to be done to help their child other than stick the poor girl into a psyche ward, they all came into agreement of clouding that memory. Like I said, we will never see eye to eye on this matter however my father did what he was told. The blame falls upon her parents, maybe even the Hokage. That is like blaming a kunai knife for killing a shinobi even though it was thrown by someone who caused that action. I see her as weak not because of whatever happened to her; she is weak in the sense she is too emotional invested in everything around her and cannot let go. She has potential, but I have yet to see it. I am glad you can see beyond what I can’t in the meantime.” she explained, it was natural she would defend her father to the ends of the world but after reading the entire report on Nori’s entire family history and incidents, it truly did come down to her parents as they made the decision to have such a thing done to their own child.

Shiroma’s second request was that if she could stop mentioning wanting to kill them. Sarada couldn’t help but chuckle at the nonesense that it t sounded. ”I am never eager to kill shinobi from my very own village however it is a method of keeping your squad in line, especially a squad that is known to be disobedient. It’s a harsh way that the ANBU use to avoid betrayal and disloyalty. It’s an old habit that I have never actually done but rather have had pounded into my head. The other two have issues with...not exactly following what they should be doing so by providing this method, it seems to keep them in line. Fear not though, I couldn’t kill younglings. It wouldn’t be a fair advantage and it would be a terrible guilt to carry. I believe that is called a bluff, but if I truly had to, and if it actually came down to it, I honestly would have to. You can try to reassure me as much as you’d like, but only time will tell.”

---

As he conversation came to the end, Shiroma seemed to have gotten everything off her chest and Sarada appreciated the opportunity to exchange these words and address the particular topics that could release tension. She got to her feet, the exhaustion finally settling in in one wave. ”I believe we’re covered ground this evening. If you have any other issues or concerns, feel free to talk to me again,” she stated as she almost walked away, but turned her head one last time. ”Shiroma? Thank you,” she uttered as she turned to look at the other two girls from afar. ”Thank you for being the silver lining to a bad situation. You’re going to make a wonderful Jonin some day. And thank you...for showing me the error of my ways however change does not happen over night. I will try my best to be a bit better. Old habits die hard,” she finished as she jumped down, leaving Shiroma by herself for a few moments. Sarada had walked across the water’s surface gracefully as she reached the area where they would all be sleeping.

Shiroma moved to sit down facing Sarada sighing softly.

‘You want this?’

‘No you can have it.’

‘Thanks.’

The dark blue eyes looked back at Sarada as Shiroma settled in to start what she hoped wasn’t going to be a long discussion.  “Sensei I have seen a trend, and it might be unfair since one of the three people I saw was new to leadership and well…Sigmund left.  I understood he was under stress and worked as best I could to help work through issues and I thought I was getting through to him.  But that’s a different matter…I saw him do something several times where he would lead by threat. Basically saying ‘I am the leader follow my orders or else.’  Now I understand orders must be followed but to demand respect and obedience based solely on that threat of being stronger than everyone else…it’s not leadership in my mind that’s tyranny.   Also there was points when he would say simply, ‘such and such thing you are doing is wrong fix it’.  It is those two things I have seen and it bothers me. First in your father when we came home I understand that the mission was a failure but not due to any fault of the teams they were sent in without having what they needed…and then there was a punishment for it? For failing at something that I don’t see how they could have succeeded at.” She sighed again and shook her head, “And again I saw the ‘this is wrong fix it or else’ attitude that…only builds resentment in my mind. I saw that attitude again today in you.  A statement of ‘your acting like spoiled teenagers not konichi fix it or I will kill you’ but like every other time it’s not a specific thing it’s a broad statement that could be many different issues.  Last I checked you weren’t just our military commander but also out teacher. Now I know we are going to have to grow up really fast but that’s war…it would be nice if we weren't operating under a command of 'do it perfectly or die'.”

---

Shiroma nodded slowly listening carefully to everything that was said hearing the details left unsaid as she talked and understanding where she was coming from.  Shiroma frowned deeply as each point was made not that she was disagreeing but that she was thinking it through.  As Sarada finished she looked up again into her eyes and then closed her own letting her pale ice blue eyes show. “Sensei…I need you to know I don’t count my distance from everyone as a strength.  You know some of my history I didn’t hide the fact of what I did to my last team from the report so I’m sure you know that.  That is a wound that I…don’t have the strength to deal with right now.  So I stay distant from everyone…but that isn’t a strength it is my weakness that keeps me from connecting the fear of that pain again.” 

She brushed a pair of crystalized ice tears from her eyes as they closed and came back with a bit of fire burning in them. She steadied herself for a moment and took a deep calming breath. “I didn’t know about their orders not to engage Kotatsu, if I had I would have come to a different opinion. I’m sorry I judged without all the information.  But Sensei there are two things I think you should know.  One, I don’t think there will be easier mission anytime in the near future, such is the nature of war.  And if we don’t receive some help outside of our own personal training we will not live through this war. So even though I’m sure you are already planning it, don’t squander opportunities to train even on important missions…please.  I kinda want to live through this.”

“Second you mentioned Nori’s emotional instability and said that causes her to be the weakest of the team.   Most of the reason she is as emotional as she is, is simply because of choices your father made that robbed her of a chance to grow. And now she is getting blamed for it.   I realize her parents asked for something to be done but your father could have said no.  Maybe she wouldn’t even be here today if he had…maybe she would have picked another path, I don’t know and I am glad she is here, because where you see her weakness I see a strength that I can only hope to match one day, if I do maybe I will be able to face what I did.” She closed her eyes and shuddered softly clearly a bit of emotional build up having been in her voice the entire time though she did her best to control it.

The shudders stopped as she opened her eyes on pale ice blue again. “I’m sorry Sensei I have probably spoken out of turn several times.  I don’t know if you owe us an apology Sensei you are our commander and for that you don’t need to apologize.  There is just one thing I would ask. Can you not mention how you are willing to kill us again? We all know what will happen if we go rogue and don’t doubt for a second you would do it.  But you have mentioned it twice today, it almost makes me feel like you are eager for that to happen. You don’t need to worry though none of us are ever going to, Nanami is too dedicated to helping others and protecting those she loves.  And Nori is far too loyal to her family even more so then Sigmund. As for me well neither of us ever want to be a part of anything that brings harm to our friends again and going rogue would do just that.”

---

Shiroma again kept any comments she had about any of the responses to herself till Sarada had finished speaking.  She had learned long ago that hearing everything was important in conversations and keeping your head even more so.  She  didn’t respond to the training point at all her thoughts on the matter had been made and she would just leave it in the hands of her Sensei after all she did trust Sarada to want their best no matter what.

Thinking it over she nodded her head slightly at the end of everything understanding it all and having a little bit of an eye opening. “I had not completely thought it through in that way Sensei.  I was being unfair to your father much as I felt you were being unfair to Nori. Though unlike a kuni knife he has a mind of his own and therefore a choice, so there is some blame.  But I understand and do agree most of the blame lays with her parents, and the Hokage. Not to say that she shouldn’t push past it and recover, but when someone breaks a leg we don’t expect them to run a marathon.”

“I understand why you threaten that Sensei.  I just…as a leader I would hate to have my team follow me because they are afraid I might turn and kill them for not doing what they are told.  I would much rather have their respect as I have it now with them as I try to give to you Sensei. I only hope that you doing it doesn’t create a rift you can’t cross when you need to.”

She bowed her head softly. “I believe that I have covered everything I need to report and my own opinion, Sensei. As you have mentioned we are on a time restriction at the moment. If you feel we are ready perhaps we should continue.” She was hoping that all the information she had given all the opinions and issues she had brought up would distract Sarada from the fact she had used the word they instead of we when she had reported about being up for the task.

Sarada had sat down upon her bedroll, the silence growing amongst the entire group. ”Rest while you can. The next couple of days won’t be like this. We’re on a time limit so energize, relax, and be ready for anything. Who knows what else has gotten through our line. I will be sending correspondence about this incident,” she spoke up as she whistles by grabbing her index and thumb together in a circular shape and bring it to her mouth. It was rather loud as a black falcon came swooping in, landing gracefully on Sarada’s arm, the talons being extra careful not to scratch or puncture her skin. Around it’s left leg it had a small band tied to its leg, an indication it was a messenger bird. ”This is Horus. I’ve had him since I was much younger, a gift from someone. He’s the last male of his kind. He is not my pet. He’s my best friend, my very clever best friend,” she explained as gently caressed Horus’ head softly.

Nanami smiled as Sarada seemed more relaxed "He is quite majestic." She moves up to a sitting position and looks at Sarada "I apologize for my outburst, it was a bit disrespectful, and childish." She said softly and with sincerity "I want us to be a strong team." She looks at Nori and then Shiroma "So I will do what is needed for me to be an asset to our team." She didn't really say what she was planning to do. Just that she was going to alter her ways and not let the current trend continue.

Nanami closed her eyes and meditated unless asked a question. She usually uses meditation to train on her chakra control. This time it was more thinking than anything else. She was going through her memories of training and what had happened at and since the chunin exams -"I have to bury these emotions, but not forget them. They are a source of power."- She said to herself  as she focused. She knew as long as the emotions weren't under control things would not get better. So she spent some time doing this before sleeping.

She had resumed gently rubbing down on Horus’ head as Nanami began to apologize. She merely glanced st her before paying attention to Horus again. ”Forgiveness does not change the past, but it does enlarge the future. Without forgiveness life is governed by an endless cycle of resentment and retaliation,” she commented. It was her way of accepting Nanami’s apology without actually saying the words upfront. She then noticed it fell silent again and she remember why she called Horus in the first place. Reaching for Horus’ other foot had a small scroll and it appeared to be empty. She scanned for her belongings as she reached over into her bag and grabbed an ink pen. Laying the tiny scroll onto her leg, she wrote what she could about the incident and sealed it, tying it to Horus’ string. ”Take this to the Omo. Ensure he gets it right away. Come find me when you’re done. Be careful, my friend,” she whispered as she swung her arm gently up into the air and Horus called out as he flapped his wings and took off into the direction of the hidden leaf village.

She watched him depart and relized she was partially naked at this point with her tattered clothes. She rose to her feet, feeling a tad dizzy as she did so. Damn. That battle took more out of me than I thought. she thought to herself as She got back into her bag, pulling out another scroll and releasing the seal, and out came a new set of clothing. Picking them up, she walked to the water’s edge, placing them onto the ground and letting her hair out of its headband, undoing the braid on her right side. She unfastened the pouch on her leg and slipped off her ninja boots. If the girls paid attention, they would notice a diagonal scar from her right shoulder blade all the way down to her left hip. She dove into the water. She didn’t emerge to the water’s surface right away as she kept her eyes closed and let the cold water wash away any dirt or blood that remained.
This message was last edited by the player at 06:55, Wed 21 Feb 2018.

Nori remained with Nanami as Shiroma went off to go and speak with their sensei. She could hear vaguely of what they were saying, but didn't catch everything. She knew it felt wrong for having one person go and speak on their behalf, but at the time, it was safe to say that it was the right thing to do. She knew she would have to speak with Sarada at some point, but at that particular moment seeing her engaged with Shiroma, she knew it better to keep her distance in the meantime. Once she saw her walk back across the water to go to their campsite, she looked to Nanami and carefully trailed after her across the water to where Sarada was at. That was where she had spoken up to all of them and told them to relax and regain their energize since the next couple of days weren't going to be easy. It seemed after this incident today that they would have to keep their guard up and protect themselves more carefully. They didn't know what else could be headed their way. At hearing her say she had to send a report of the incident, Nori saw a bird suddenly appear and land on her arm. It seemed the bird was not just one that carried messages across the lands, but he seemed to be a creature their sensei cared for and trusted.

"I also want to apologize for any disrespect towards you and any ill behavior that may have caused you to think of me in a negative context, sensei," she said in an apologetic tone as she took a seat at Sarada's other side. "Perhaps my greatest weakness is letting my emotions get the better of me and it has been because of that that I have made many mistakes. I wish I could say it would change overnight, but I can't. Being emotionally invested is simply part of my nature. However, I also know that I can't let my emotions control me. Especially at the most critical of times. I know I must do what I need to do without letting them get the better of me and think about my priorities. I have always dedicated my time into training and improving myself since I was young because I have known ever since then that I haven't been the strongest. I used to doubt that I would ever reach the potential that someone like Nanami had, but I have been doing my best to change that and I hope one day you will see just what I am capable of and what type of shinobi I strive to be. I'm not going to say I'm the weak one anymore. I am strong, sensei. I know I am strong and I will prove it. Not just to you but to myself. I don't ever want to doubt my capabilities again."

It was in saying those words that Nori watched Horus take flight and go off into the distance. She then turned her head and watched as Sarada got up. Albeit a little clumsily, but she could imagine that the damage that was inflicted upon her had been worse than what she had made it appear to be. She wanted to ask if she was okay, but part of her knew that she would just say she was fine and leave it at that. She had healed herself, yes, but it seemed the treatment wasn't fully effective. That dark energy must have taken its toll on her. As she walked away to the water's edge, Nori turned her head and looked back to Nanami. "Sensei doesn't look too good. I think that dark energy really got to her more than she's letting on," she told her friend with a concerned look. "Do you think we are going to be okay travelling tomorrow with her in that condition?"

Shiroma watched Sarada make her way back across the water and sighed softly as she shifted on the hands for a moment just sitting there thinking.  She had little more to think about but she did have one issue she hated crossing water.  She wished she had learned the trick of walking on water like all the rest of the team did so easily but she had never gotten the chance having barely gotten out of the academy when the frost was attacked.  She didn’t feel like doing what she had earlier which was leaping from broken stone of the arms to broken stone moving her way back slowly.  Sighing she crossed her arms and produced her bow before pulling back an arrow that seemed to suck the warmth from the surrounding air.  She crouched and aimed as horizontally as she could before sending the arrow streaking toward the shore. It struck perfectly leaving a line of ice connecting the hands to the shore near her team.  Sighing in satisfaction she made her way across the ice bridge which as she was standing on it couldn’t melt or break under the simple pressure of the water flow.

She came back to the camp in time to hear the apologies from her teammates and smiled as she heard the ice crack behind her nodding slightly.  It was good for the two of them weather it was correct from a military stand point or not.  She came back over to the camp settling down and sighing softly not realizing how much energy that discussion would take from her having thought it to be a simple conversation.  She listened to them and smiled shaking her head.  “Nori don’t worry too much.  My conversation with her made it clear to me.  If she needs help she will ask for it, she isn’t too proud or anything. Just doesn’t want to waste resources that might be needed for others.  If you are truly worried it can be brought up to her. Just ask bluntly but with respect, she is very logical. Which makes having a group of all Konichi very hard, we as... well girls tend to be emotional that's just how we are.”

Nanami listened to Nori and smiled lightly. Her eyes opened and she nodded in agreement with Shiroma "The dark chakra is a pain. But it will fade in a day, quicker if its purged, but it does take quite a bit of chakra to do. So I can understand why she didn't press it." She stretches and lays down on her bedroll "Now the snow are getting interested in our new home. We need to make everything work from here on. We need to show them we are as strong and that they can put their trust in us to get things done.." She says in a confident and assuring tone.

Her gaze turns to the sky, the stars were starting to show "One thing I love about sleeping outdoors, is the sky, and the air. It is more or less pure." She takes a deep breath, she hoped the night would go uneventfully. Nanami wanted to continue on with the mission. She hoped that would be the last time for a while she would have to face Kotatsu and Sigmund, or their clones.

Sarada finally resurfaced, the moon reflecting upon the water’s surface. She kept quiet for the most part, more so talking to herself from within. After moving about in the water, running the water through her hair and all over her body, she prompted got out quickly, drying herself with the towel that that had been placed on top of her clothes. After a minute or so of drying off, she got dressed in clothes that matched exactly like her last ones. Her hair still sleek and wet, she began braided a small section on the right side of her face and tied it off before grabbing for her headband and noticed several fish swimming about in the water. The thought of food was unappealing to her as she grasped the headband, staring at the new insignia that they all had to represent now.

She got up, headband in hand and laid down on her own bedroll. ”Eat when you all can and sleep. We are leaving at the break of dawn,” she advised as she turned away from them, placing the headband next to her thigh pouch, ninja shoes, and backpack. She closed her eyes and tried to fall asleep as the silence kept growing.

Nori let out a sigh and nodded as she looked over at Shiroma. "Yeah. I understand that she wants to conserve resources and I shouldn't worry. Although I am concerned, I don't want to hover over her about it. If sensei does want help, then I'm certain she will ask for it when she needs it the most," she said as she brought up a hand and lightly clenched at her chest. This dark chakra was a scary thing. She saw what it could do to someone. How it could change who a person was and how deeply it could effect them physically and internally. It had this control that manipulated your thoughts and made your body feel ten thousand times as strong as its dark power began to run through your veins. She knew Sarada would eventually regain herself and be rid of that darkness that was inflicted upon her from her confrontation with Kotatsu and Sigmund. She was a strong woman and she admired that about her, but once darkness entered inside you, could you ever really be rid of it? "I guess tomorrow will be a fresh start for all of us. Let's do our best." She turned her head and looked over at Nanami as she laid down on her bedroll. Nori took a few steps over and laid on her own before she folded her hands on her stomach and looked over into the crackling fire. She tilted her head up and looked up at the stars as Nanami had done and hummed softly as the little white, sparking dots began to show. She hummed softly. "They really are beautiful," she said as she brought up her hand and lightly took hold of her pendant around her neck. It was until she heard their sensei's voice, the she turned her head and looked over at Sarada, whose back was facing towards them, and grew silent. She said nothing before her eyes moved back to look at the fire. She stared within it's bright flames before she curled up onto her own side and closed her eyes to sleep.

Shiroma settled down in her bedroll smiling at Nanami’s comments about sleeping outdoors. “I agree but the air is too warm.” She smirked clearly teasing since she was from the frost and wore the same light warm weather clothes in the freezing cold as she did in the warmth farther south.  The bright pale ice blue eyes looked up at the night sky as she sighed softly.

‘So what are we going to do?’

‘What do you mean?’

‘You heard Sarada, she thinks we have greatness in us.’

‘Yeah I know…’

‘So what are we going to do?’

‘I don’t know I hate to be such an eventual disappointment but…after what we did.’

‘I know…’

‘You ready to sleep?’

‘Nah you go ahead I will keep our ears open till later on.’

Shiroma closed her eyes even as they switched to dark blue letting half of her mind rest while the other half kept receiving input from her senses besides her sight. If her body hadn’t needed the full night’s sleep she would have kept her eyes open as well.

---

Awhile before dawn Shiroma's eyes opened once again on pale ice blue irises. Part of the way through the night the personalities had switched allowing them both a chance to rest while still maintaining a semi-awake presence in the camp.  She had first realized she could do this in the frost after her freeing from the genjutsu and found that as long as each part of her personality got some rest she was as fresh as if they had all fully slept the night through.

Getting up the frost girl packed up her bedroll and all the equipment she had out after setting up camp. Going to the river she washed the sleep from her face and eyes before stretching out the tightness in her muscles that always was there after sleep.  She knew she was going to need to be able to move freely today and the coldness in her muscles never helped with that.

Sarada had been the first to awake well before the rest of the group did. Her bedroll was completely packed and sealed away along with her backpack. Her headband had been readily tied to her forehead and her pouch had been tied to her thigh as she had just finished bandaging her right leg. She had noticed that Shiroma was the first of the three girls to rise and prepare herself for the rest of the day. Having taking note of their conversation from last night, she saw this as an opportunity. She had walked gracefully next to Shiroma as she washed her face. ”I’ve noticed you’re not familiar with neither tree climbing or water walking. How’s your chakra control overall?” she inquired curiously. It was as good of a time as any as the other two were still asleep.

Shiroma heard Sarada moving over to her and turned smiling at her before chuckling softly at the matter of fact entrance, there was no good morning or anything just a simple down to business.  That was fine with her. Shiroma stood up brushing off a small crystal of ice that had formed in her hair.  She sighed thinking over the question and frowned.  “With the trees it was a matter of figuring out the correct amount of chakra needed.  I trained on ice spires and  sharp spines of ice rather than relatively fragile tree limbs.  It requires a lesser amount of chakra to hold onto the trees then to the ice so it just took time to find the right amount yesterday.”  She sighed looking out to the water and shaking her head. “Water…well I never was shown how to, the Snow attacked before I was taught that lesson.  I have gotten by with my ice so far.” She referenced the night before when she had used a bridge of ice to cross back over the water.  “As for my chakra control…I’m not sure how to measure it honestly.”

She kept her eyes on Shiroma as she got up and explained the difficulties with the tree climbing and the water’s surface. ”I’m sorry to hear that,” she commented. ”Newly academy graduates learn the skill as part of their first lessons here in Konoha. My mother mainly taught me everything. It’s a good experience to learn chakra control. It works the same way as your spire climbing or tree climbing but requires much more chakra as water changes every second,” she began to explain as she walked into the surface, making it look completely natural and easy. ”This becomes so natural to me that it won’t ever effect my reserves. I don’t even realize I do it most of the time. Would you like to have your first lesson? Worst that can happen is you fall in. Water’s not a stranger to you,” she asked. Shiroma had made a point that she was a teacher and was to teach and train. Sarada was now keeping that promise to her by offering her this opportunity while the other two remained asked for the time being.

The night seemed to have passed fairly quickly and as if on cue, Nori's eyes began to slowly flutter open. She could see the blurry faintness of the sun as it began to break through the top of the water and come through the trees. Her eyes shifted down to look at the crackling fire that was burning out and suddenly, a cold chill ran through her. She turned onto her back and lightly hugged herself as she sat up. 'Damn. It's cold,' she thought silently to herself. Luckily she was already used to weather like this when she did her own training back at home. She would always wake up early and be training before the sun even came up. Still, the weather was always the worst. She stretched out her arms and let out a yawn before she rotated her body side to side. Her eyes caught sight of Nanami still asleep, but Sarada and Shiroma were no longer there. She turned her head and looked around only to see their sensei and leader by the water's edge conversing with each other. Nori didn't want to bother them, so she reached out grabbed her toothbrush and toothpaste from her bag before she went to another end of the water to brush her teeth.

Shiroma nodded slightly seeing that Sarada was clearly making an effort to be the teacher though she also understood that time constraints were a factor as well.  She looked back at the other two girls seeing that Nanami was still asleep for the moment and that Nori had gotten up she then shrugged slightly. “If we have time Sensei I would like that I feel that there will come a time that my ice would fail me in this regard.” She watched Sarada walk so easily out onto the surface of the water and sighed in mild envy. “No Sensei it is not a stranger…though there are times it is not a friend.  As you said it changes constantly. Ice doesn’t at least not fast.”

Nanami sits up and stretches. She looks at Sarada and Shiroma talking. They seemed to be having a discussion so for the moment she didn't interrupt them.

She walked to the bank and splashed her face, arms, and face with water. She used a small amount of fire chakra to dry herself off. After that she got suited up. Made sure her kunai, ninja wire, explosive tags, and the ninja pills were in their proper holsters and pouches. Even though she hated the taste she swallowed the vitamin pill, and then she ate something real quick. Nanami packed up her bedroll quietly..

Since it appeared she had some time she did some wind sprints up and down the shore. Did some situps and pushups. Nothing to the extent of Rock Lee or others. But enough to get the blood flowing and her mind working. In effect, it was like coffee for Nanami. The surge of adrenaline from the wind sprints, and the endorphins from the situps and pushups. After she was done she picked up her pack and waited for orders to move out.

She smiles and walks up quietly near Sarada and Shiroma "Morning Sensei, and Shiroma." She said in a soft tone and waited for a point which would not interrupt too much. Then unless asked, she would stand silently and wait.

It didn’t take long until the other two girls woke up. Her eyes glanced at Nori before back at Shiroma as she answered her previous question. Before she could answer, Nanami began washing up and seemed to have energy to do something. It was unfortunate that she had nothing for the three of them together as Shiroma needed this general skill first. ”We have a bit of time to spare. A few attempts before we go,” she reassured before clearing her throat and crossed her arms across her chest. ”Water surface walking is a general technique that will become natural to you to the point where you won’t notice and can dash across an ocean without much effort,” she began. ”The benefits are wonderful as this is a way for excellent chakra control,” she began to lecture. ”Think of yourself and the water as magnets with the same charge. You must use the repellent force that the chakra you use to do this in order to stay afloat,” she further explained as she began pacing slowly. ”Focus your chakra to the bottom of your feet and keep it going. Too little chakra and you’ll fall right in. Too much chakra and you’ll cause too much of a repel force that you’ll bounce off the water or experience imbalance. You must keep this constant stream of chakra at all times as the water is always changing as oppose to trees which do not. Now give it a try,” she said as her eyes glanced at the water and then a Shiroma.

She noticed in the time she was explaining everything, Nanami seemed to work out and then waited patiently with Nori as she greeted them both. Sarada nodded her head in acknowledgment with a soft smile before focusing on Shiroma’s attempt to her lesson. ”You two. Come join your captain. Supporters help to accomplish those in need. Prevent her from sinking as I’m sure she wouldn’t appreciate being soaked so early in the morning,” she called out. She knew how much bonds helped people in need and with encouragement, she was sure Shiroma could succeed in this.

Nanami nodded and walked next to Shiroma "Its only hard at first. Mother made sure I was more than proficient in this jutsu. Some of the desert surrounding the Hidden Sand had the composition of water." She smiled lightly "How Sensei described it is almost exactly how mother did. Eventually as you get the hang of it, you will use it by reflex." She steps out onto the water and takes one of Shiroma's hands "We'll make sure you don't fall in."

Nanami gives Shiroma a reassuring smile "Ready once you are Nori."

As Nanami waited she felt content. It reminded her of a better time. However she couldn't let herself get too distracted. She leaned into Shiroma "Don't worry, if you manage to fall in. It will likely mean we all fall in." She nodded and winked..

Once Nori finished brushing her teeth and washing her face, she slowly stood up to her feet and went back to her place near the nearly burnt out fire before she proceeded to re-wrap her hands and arms with her hand wrap. Once she secured the wrap just below her elbows, she lifted her head up and looked at Sarada with Shiroma and now with Nanami. She got up to her feet and made her way over to Nanami's side before she stopped. It seemed their sensei was trying to teach their leader of how to walk on water. It was a fairly simply thing to do and she was sure that Shiroma would pick it up in no time. Maybe even sooner than she had learned it. "I'm sure you are going to get it, Shiroma. We will be with you. If you fall, we all fall," she said as she walked over to Shiroma's side and gently took hold of her hand. "Just as sensei said, focus your chakra to your feet. Don't use too much, but don't use too little either. It's just really a matter of control. You'll be sprnting across the water before you know it."
This message was last edited by the player at 08:42, Thu 22 Feb 2018.

Shiroma looked back and smiled at Nanami and nodded in greeting since she was in the middle of the working on understanding the process of how to walk on water.  She frowned thinking through was she was being told and then shook her head at all the encouragement. “Gosh you guys are setting me up to feel really stupid when I fail at this for the fiftieth time.” Her tone was clearly teasing at the constant purr of encouragement from them.  She took her friends’ hands and and then narrowed her eyes at the comment about them all falling in. “Don’t tempt me.” She teased before sighing and focusing herself making a quick focusing sign with one of her hands. She felt the flow and then took a step out toward the water.  To her surprise the water rose up to meet her freezing as it did so coming up in a ice spike a few inches from the water itself.  It wasn’t attached to anything so it flowed with the water right out from under her foot and she slipped just a bit as she got the first couple inches of her sandals wet and frowned bracing her arms against her friends hands to stop her going deeper. “That…was interesting.”

Sarada paid attention carefully as she watched the events unfold in front of her, taking in every detail. ”I find you most interesting, Shiroma. Your kekkei is incredibly rare as the last known user of ice was Haku of the hidden mist village and yet you have no ties to him at all,” she began as she walked closer. ”Furthermore you and him are very different; completely opposite from each other. You have unusual physical properties that comes with your kekkei that nobody ever experiences. If I wasn’t correct, I’d say your biological structure is not that of a human at all. Is it common for Frost shinobi to have these physically traits about them? Cold skin, frosty breath ect.?” she asked curiously. There wasn’t much known about the smaller countries around the world and Sarada had always been interested anything knowledgeable.

”That’s enough for today though. We mustn’t waste time right now, not that teaching is a waste of time but I’d much rather not miss our ship,” she instructed. She uncrossed her arms and looked at the three of them. ”Are we ready?” she asked.

"Oh don't be so negative, Shiroma. You got this. Just think positive, okay?" Nori tried to reassure her as the three of them took those few steps towards the water. She knew that she was nervous doing this for the first time, but she would get the hang of it no time. As her teammate let go of her hand to do her hand signs, she looked down and saw the water come up from the lake before seeing it instantly freeze into an ice spike. Her eyes widened slightly. Woah. That was...different. There was nothing that it was attached to. It was just hanging there above the water, but it seemed to flow with the water and it made Shiroma slip a little. Nori took hold of her hand again and helped support her so she wouldn't tumble into the water. It was certainly something different. And their sensei seemed to be quite intrigued about her as well. Although that interest seemed to dissipate as she told them that they had to leave so they wouldn't miss their ship. Nori nodded. "Yes. I believe so. We just have to get our stuff together and we'll be good to go."

Shiroma blinked slightly at the little ice burg floating away down the stream as she shifted back to dry land. She frowned and arched an eyebrow watching it as she listened to Sarada’s voice before shaking her head. “No sensei, I was unique even in the frost.  Now they could do some things like manipulate frost around them such as in the hiding in frost technique.  But they couldn’t do anything with ice itself.  I know what I was told happened as I have some memory of it but I don’t know for sure.” She went back over to her equipment gathering it rather quickly and settling it into the proper places for her to easily carry it on the next leg of their journey.  She watched the other two get themselves ready waiting for then they were.

She merely nodded her head and gave a soft smile before she walked over to where they all slept and packed all her belongings together and sealed them within a scroll. She placed the newly sealed scroll into her small thigh pouch and turned her back towards them. ”When this is all over, Shiroma, i’d Like to offer my assistance in helping you find your origins; I’d like to help you solve this unique mystery. It might’ve benefit you and we might be able to study your other half some more too,” she stated, offering help that she normally wouldn’t do. She was curious about the entire topic and would love to take on this task in the future. ”Seems everybody’s ready,” she uttered. ”Let’s go team,” she ordered friendly and rushed off. She made her way to the statues, the symbol of forgiveness and reconciliation as she crossed the border between the newly established land of storms and the land of sound. They had two days to pass through the sound before they arrived to the shore. It would be less trees and more trail and routes on land, making it easier for the entire team to not exhaust their reserves over trivial things.

Nanami smiled and patted Shiroma on the shoulder "We'll figure it out.." She nods with a smile "Ready, Sensei." She wondered about her own origins as well. Though she knew that was already being researched by Sasuke and Sakura. She patted the seal on her arm indicating everything had been prepared "We will be successful Sensei." She was more confident then the day before. There was no particular reason for it. She just seemed to be in higher spirits.

Once they started traveling. Nanami would be watching their surroundings. They didn't need any other surprises popping up. Though the things Sensei had brought up about Shiroma made her even more curious. She was also curious where their next checkpoint would be "Sensei are we travelling through tonight, or do we have another rest point?" She was just curious about the plans. She had to little to work with when they lost Sigmund so she wanted as much info as she could, so she could be prepared.

As he group took the routes to head across the country, Nanami began questioning their travel plans. ”No resting point this time. That’s why I advised proper rest and energy,” she answered before looking on ward. ”Also why I ordered you all to not fight in last night. We all need to save as much energy and strength as possible for more important tasks,” she added as she heard a familiar falcon shriek that sounded much closer. She looked up and there was Horus swooping in above them, following them in their direction. ”Horus is back; that means the Omo got my message. Let’s hope the Omo will take the appropriate actions for our earning,” she blankly said as they continued to run. The weather was nice in the land of sound, as their path was narrow and straight away. Many pools of water surrounded the trail they were running on, showing the obvious vegetation surrounding most of the land.

Nori helped Shiroma over to the edge of the water and stepped onto dry land before she let go of her hand. "I'm sure that there are a lot of things you are capable of but don't know it yet, Shiroma, but I'm sure you'll figure them out in time," she said and lightly patted her friend's shoulder before she made her way over to pack up what remained of her belongings and strapped her bag to her back. She really had to travel lighter next time. It came as a bit of a surprise that their sensei had taken great interest in learning more about Shiroma and her origins. Their newfound teammate and leader was still a little bit of a mystery to all of them, but one of the things that Nori had liked most about her was that although she's had to endure a lot of pain, she's had the strength to overcome it and was looking forward. She admired that. Once they were all set and ready to go, Nori followed after their sensei just a few feet after Nanami had taken off. The further they seemed to travel out, the more Nori could see more of a flat green landscape. Less trees, flowers, and bushes were showing and now it was more of just a single path that lead straight through the land of sound. On either side of her, she could see pools of water, indicating there was more vegetation in this area. It really was a bit refreshing. It wasn't everyday that she got the opportunity to travel through this lands. Not that it was under the best of circumstances. When she heard Nanami ask about whether they were coming to a point of rest, their sensei was quick to answer that they wouldn't be. She wasn't surprised by that. They had to be at the shore in just a few days and they still had a bit of ways to travel. The familiar shrieking of Horus came back, prompting Nori to look up at him flying above their heads. At least he got to and back from their safely. Now it was just a matter of continuing onto their destination.

Shiroma pushed off with the rest of the team making her way to be at the rear of the group just a short distance behind everyone else maybe half a step in total behind the next to last person.  She wasn’t trying to lag behind or even put distance between herself and them she had only one reason she was running rear guard.  If someone was to come up behind them she would be the first one attacked and as the leader at least of the other two genin it was her place to be the one in the most danger.  They had much distance to travel and Shiroma heard that they weren’t going to be stopping. That was fine with her she could keep going for a while under the mild pressure of chakra usage to move through the trees and keep her muscles filled with the oxygen they need for sustained travel.  Along the way she processed the questions that Sarada asked her it was at least an interesting thought, where had her abilities come from? That and other concepts flittered through her mind alone with new concepts for her jutsu. When both her personas were awake she talked them back and forth debating everything as she moved in silence with the rest of the time.

Nanami seemed a bit more controlled, and focused. Her mind made mental notes of the water pools and anything else that might seem useful to remember. She breathed in the new air of the new land. Her head was on a swivel as she was mapping their movements in her head. The sun felt amazing and seemed to further energize the girl. Nanami looks at Shiroma and then to Nori. They seemed to be in thought just like she was. Her feet gauge the grounds patterns. If it was rocky, if it was soft, if it had slight incline or decline. The more information she had, the better prepared she felt. The pace they were moving at was about the same pace she was trained to move at "All of you should still have a soldier pill. If you start to lose energy during the night. Use it.. It has a high amount protein, carbs, and has a large dose of caffeine. It will keep you going, and if need be, I have a few herbal things to keep energy high."

She continued to scan the area "It certainly is a beautiful land. In a different way from ours." She wondered what waited for them in the Land of Snow, or possibly before.

At the pace they were moving, they likely would make it half way across the country. Nanami had suggested the soldier pills from earlier but frowned at using such a high supplement. Solider pills were for emergencies and this was no emergency cause. The high levels or caffeine and carbs were ways to slow most down more than anything as it could become too much for the body if levels are perfectly normally. The protein usually helped with that but it was possible to overload the body. She kept a straight face as she pushed her feet to move faster, using a tiny amount of chakra. Horus kept good pace with them as well as he kept his eyes scanning the area ahead of them. ”The land of sound’s economy is booming. With so much vegetational grounds, they mainly supply us with all their vegetables, fruits, and grains and other surrounding countries. Their daimyo isn’t as friendly however. We’re lucky enough to be able to pass through,” she explained.

Shiroma processed what was said by Nanami and grimaced but saw the point of the girl was making if it was needed she would.   However after a good night’s rest she knew her body could push on for at least the next full day before it started to strain and with her personalities being able to switch off and rest for a time each she was able to keep her mind mostly fresh. She knew it was a way to avoid the need to sleep but it kept her fresh longer than most people would be capable of.  She would need to report the findings about her ability at some point but now wasn’t the time.  “After last night we should be fairly well rested and can keep going awhile. Besides there is always the ship to rest on afterwards.”

Nori traveled swiftly behind Nanami and Sarada as they made their way down the path. They were going at a pretty steady pace between all of them, so they should be good on time. She tilted her head up slightly and looked at the clear blue sky. A flock of birds were flying in their same direction most likely in search of food and shelter. She closed her eyes and tilted her head back slightly to breathe in the clean air and the freshness of newly grown vegetation. Everything felt so peaceful here. So tranquil. She liked it. Despite Nanami's suggestion of them there being a soldier pill if needed, Nori felt like she had good energy after getting a good night's rest from the night before and could keep moving for hours. Plus, she felt she could possibly use it at another time should she have really needed it. It wasn't entirely necessary at the moment, but she'd be sure to keep it in mind."I'll be sure to keep it stored for another time, but thank you for the suggestion, Nanami," she said as she opened her eyes and tilted her head down to look over at the pools of water they were running past. It was at hearing their sensei mention what the land of sound supplied them their daily produce and grains that she turned her head to look over at her. "It seems we have a lot to be thankful for because of them, so we should do our best to travel swiftly as not bring them any hindrances."

Nanami nodded "I am glad some of the smaller countries are still intact, even if they aren't our allies." She glanced around "It's probably safe to assume the reason this land isn't ravaged is even the Hidden snow needs provisions." She looked at them "The soldier pills are there only for when they are absolutely needed." She nodded to all of them "Before I became a medical ninja. Mother and father had been training me in guerilla warfare. Hence why I learned the Genjutsu I learned. But I have found that Genjutsu no longer cuts it as far as keeping myself and others hidden." She thinks for a moment "I have many things I still have to learn from you Sensei, and my teammates." She says with a soft smile and a sincere voice, as her eyes glanced at each of her teammates. Though one of the things she was working on would be interesting to see if it actually works.

She enjoyed running like this, and did not miss the snow at all.. Nanami didn't like the cold in the first place, with the exception of Shiroma. She didn't mind Shiroma's oddly cold physiology. Nanami smiles at Nori and Shiroma.

Nanami takes several deep breaths and goes back to training herself on breathing control, and pays attention to Sarada's breathing patterns and works on keeping in sync with the rhythm of her breaths. As Nanami became more familiar with the patterns it made it easier to keep the up a similar pace as Sarada. The outcome was the expending of less physical energy by adapting and controlling one's body more efficiently.

The days had passed like clock work. Every once in awhile, Sarada permitted a small break to give their feet some rest and properly eat along the way. At some point they did stop at Otogakure, the historical village Orochimaru established. It was often said he passed through here from time to time as he reestablished the village as an official shinobi village after his truce with Konohagakure. Unfortunately he hadn’t been around for Sarada to warn what was going on, however she did leave word for him whenever he returned. After a quick meal at a BBQ, treating her squad to such a cuisine, they resumed their journey at full speed.

The first night wasnt gruesome at all; if anything it was beautiful the way the moon reflected upon the many pools of water that fed into all vegetational fields. Every now and then they passed by Sound shinobi who would direct them that they were heading the right way to the shore that awaited their arrival. Conversation exchanged amongst the three genin, but Sarada kept herself focused and quiet for the most part unless something was directed at her.

When dawn hit, Sarada announced that they were very close and had sent Horus a correspondence to announce their expected arrival time for the other group that awaited. They made another small stop in order for them all to wash up, prepare everything they may need right away upon arrival, and to again, eat and use any bathroom usage.

By afternoon, the weather changed and it seemed colder as they reached the shores. Using her sharingan she could see exactly how many Storm shinobi were present and prepared to set sail. She pinpointed the leader as Horus had been waiting with the white haired man. ”We’re finally here. Get acquainted with your shipmates as we are all setting sail tonight. Rest if you can until then,” she explained.

The days seemed to pass quickly much to Nori's surprise. They were on their feet for quite some time, having only stopped to rest when Sarada had permitted them to. One of the stops just happened to be in Otogakure, a village that was created by Orochimaru. It seemed to be a peaceful enough of a place. It wasn't somewhere that she had come before, but she had heard of it. From the looks of it, they hadn't been effected by what had been going on and maybe that was a good thing. However, that didn't mean that they weren't going to be hit next. It was hard to tell a consistent pattern with which this mysterious man and his followers were going by. She was sure that they had a plan and possibly an order for which they were going by, but this village hadn't been hit yet. Maybe it wasn't too late to help them, but those weren't exactly their orders. She had saw that their sensei left word for Orochimaru. Perhaps there was hope for these people to get somewhere safe, but...where exactly was safe? Maybe they could help them on their way back if Orochimaru hadn't already helped them escape. Once they managed to get a bite to eat, they were back on the road.

The first night they managed to sleep peacefully. It was quite nice actually. In fact, she hadn't slept like that in a long time. Something was just so calming about being in a place like this. However, she knew she couldn't take that for granted. It didn't matter how peaceful things may have seemed, they still had to keep their guard on. As they continued on their journey, they came into contact with Sound shinobi who had informed them that they were getting closer to the shore and pointed them in the right direction.

When dawn had arrived, their sensei had told the three of them that they were close and she had sent a message with Horus to announce their arrival to the other group that was awaiting them. They made another quick stop to wash up, eat, use the bathroom, and prepare themselves for when they arrived at the ship. It was by afternoon that there was a slight change in weather, which could only mean one thing: that they were at their destination. Once they arrived there, she heard their sensei tell them to get acquainted with who they would be traveling with and to rest up as they would be leaving that night. "Yes, sensei," she said with a nod of her head before she looked over to Nanami and Shiroma. "Should we go introduce ourselves before we take a rest?"

5.0 Now thread.

Squad A can resume their posting in here

It is presumed that Squad Kumo has already separated from the camp to begin their mission.

There was nothing quite like flight. Save for accompanying her mistress, or hunting, or gorging herself, sailing through the air was her favored domain - her life, her purpose, her joy. Save those her mistress conjured, she suffered nothing to intrude on her dominion, no one to stray too close to her flight, towards the grounds below that harbored her mistress. The sailors might have thought it odd, a bird of prey hunting so close to the ocean, despite being a more inland species, though most attributed it to being blown off course. Lost. Wayward. But the truth of the matter was Tsubame kept a vigil, watching, waiting. As the days passed, she pilfered a fish from the ocean, from the occasional fisherman. Her mistress had saw fit to instruct her to live on her own for the foreseeable future, and though she didn't mind the solitude, she craved those scrumptious bits of meat only her mistress seemed to know how to find.

Ah, well. She was mistress' favorite. She wasn't as strong or as large as the ones she sometimes called forth, but she always had a place on her shoulder. Maybe if she did as she was told, she would get a reward!

The hawk circled mast after mast, ship after ship, disappearing day to day, only to come back the next day, watching, waiting. Stealing fish. The cycle repeated, over and over and over. A week, they had been given, yes, Tsubame was intelligent enough to understand the passage of time - of her Mistress' time. Many meals later, many bright days later, people arriving, or leaving, she watched. For people who matched the imprint her Mistress had given her, she was to keep a vigil for. The days were beginning to thin, the time her Mistress had given her began to run out, until, finally, she saw them. Disembarking.

It was less an absolute match, the imprint she'd been given, but more of a general "description", if one were to call it that. Eyes that had seen war, bodies that moved like her mistress did, shades and shadows, purposeful steps. What sealed it, though, was the bird that dared enter her domain unannounced. Yes, she recognized how a bird like that moved, how it flew - much like herself, if a Hawk could be Honest. Disciplined, maybe too declawed and debeaked for the noble creature's taste, but she recognized a companion when she saw one.

A screech echoed across the docks, an announcement of her arrival, of her seeing them, from her throne high upon the top of the world, before she darted off, diving down low and out of sight, the hawk seemingly finding some other quarry - She was hungry, yes, but now the time to work and earn her repay her Mistress' favor had come. Swooping down low to the water, she fought the urge to rend that tamed bird from the sky, making her profile small, landing near one of the rocks, staring at the water with one eye, and with the other. . .

Three girls. And one woman. The insufferable bird's mistress. Curiosity slaked, her antics calmed for everyone to put it off to just another bird enjoying the bounty of fishermen's hard work, at least until she was sure they were off the boat. Before they could move once more, Tsubame took wing, just above head-height, a lower warble her call as she threaded through the skies, leisurely, towards them, towards the one at the head, the bird's Mistress. Her speed slowed the closer she approached, her claws outstretched - an askance to land. The more perceptive of them might notice something small tucked against its leg, just a cord, easy to miss.

That is, until it was allowed to land, at which point it shifted just enough to show a tightly furled up scroll.

[Private to Uchiha Sarada:
It read:
To the Leaf,

There is a bar in the village about a half a day's walk north of here, along the coastline, known as the 'Pale Moon.' Order a strawberry sunrise. A stranger will approach. Ask her about a mask shop. Follow her when she offers to show you.

There are three tests of trust I am assigning. First; The bird is a friend. Harm her at your peril. Second; I wish to speak, first. Come at me blade drawn, and I will destroy the information I have worked hard to procure. Third; Be prepared to verify your identity.

-Chibi-Anbu

P.S. The scroll is strawberry flavored. Enjoy.]
This message was last edited by the player at 05:15, Mon 14 May 2018.

After the brief explanation, she had excused herself from the tent. The other squad excused themselves, agreeing to meet here in a week to travel back. Master Fujii and his squad began their voyage and Sarada’s group still had to gather their things. She heard a familiar call; it was Horus, her beautiful falcon companion. He had been gone for awhile now in search for any signs of life on the island or other establishments. Just as he landed on Sarada’s arm, Horus immediately turned hostile as a hawk approached their encampment. Sarada narrowed her eyes, obviously curious of the creature’s presence. It was dead winter and a hawk too close to the shore was deemed as odd and suspicious. Using her sharingan, she was able to examine the hawk more closely as it landed. A small scroll had been attached to its leg, a silent indication that the majestic bird was a messenger. From whom remained to be seen. Placing Horus on her shoulder, she approached the bird cautiously. ”Keep your eyes peeled,” she told her squad, Horus included in case he caught something they couldn’t see from their position.

She approached the bird with caution and managed to grab the rather small scroll from the bird’s talon. Unfolding it, she stepped back away from the hawk and read it thoroughly. An interesting discovery to say the least although she wasn’t liking heir instructions very well at all. Whomever their contact was, they had no respect for royalty or manners at that. It was more like demands rather than instructions. ”Well it looks like the hard part of this mission is finished,” she addressed the group. She turned around and shooed away the hawk. Friend or not, she didn’t like that their group was being spied on and it made her uncomfortable. She folded up the scroll and put it in her pouch on her leg before grabbing a blank one and quickly writing on it. Attaching it on the bird, she attempted to shoo the bird away again. Hopefully her message would be sent out and reach whomever their contact was.

[Private to Fuma Tsukiko: If the message would ever be received and delivered accordingly within the time frame, it would read: I look forward to contacting you soon. However call off your birds. Trust is a double-edge sword. Your bird has been safely returned; I can sincerely hope I will not see another one.]

Nanami watches the hawk "I am guessing you got word about where the person we are looking for is?" She said with a hint of curiosity in her voice. She walked over to Nori and Shiroma "If that was the hard part. It makes me wonder what the easy part will be.." She smiles in a playful way. She yawns, and pops her neck from side to side "So where are we heading Sensei?" She said with a bit of coyness. She seemed a bit more relaxed, even after all the stressed filled events over the last few days. Maybe it was the fact she learned a bunch of things, or being called reliable by Nori. It all just took her mind off the awful things that kept trying to push her down a path that she didn't create. Something Nanami was firmly against.. Her way was her way, it's something that she hoped would never changed. Sarada seemed to be warming up to her. But still seemed to keep her at arms length. Maybe it was the same reason Sasuke kept Nanami at an arm's length. Having their eyes, and people seeming to think she was going to follow in Sasuke's footsteps.

Nanami shrugged and stood happily near her friends. However it didn't resign her from the fact, that danger was going to be around every corner, at least this time she would have the chakra to be more useful.. Her bow was slung over her back, the quiver at her side. Held at an optimal drawing angle by a few belts. Nanami couldn't recall the last time she felt upbeat about a mission.. Singing with Shiroma and Nori was a memory that seems to keep her balanced. Bonds tend to do things like that to a person. Especially a teen who up until recently had very little control of her feelings. Nanami lets out a sigh "Feelings, huh." She says quietly. Nanami kept what feelings she had inside, she didn't want to complicate things further. She glanced at Shiroma and then to Nori, as she waited for Sarada's orders.

She merely nodded her head as she turned to the group, her politeness and kindness swept off her face. ”It’ll take half a day’s walk north of our location. Whomever they are, they know we’re here. I don’t trust whoever this person however we need the intel they possess. We’re suppose to find a village so keep your eyes peeled as we go,” she explained, keeping the more important information to herself for the time being. She turned her back in the group as she revealed her eyes and looked around. She felt uneasy about the entire situation and with her injury, it would be impossible to take on another ambush or another serious fight. Their contact sounded serious and to already threaten them had already placed them on Sarada’s bad side. It was evident that the person didn’t have a clue who she was and she hoped it remained that way. The less they knew the better.

”Let’s go,” she parked at them and began walking. ”Nanami, take flank,” she ordered as she began walking ahead of them, obviously her injury bothering her but she didn’t have much of a choice in the matter. The weather didn’t help either, the cold breezes brewing in every so often. It was intense but she knew they could get through it. It was a shame nobody had the perks of Shiroma’s body temperature regulator. Sarada moved rather slow as the few inches of snow slowed her down, causing her to move more than usual. Of course the group would notice however she wasn’t going to say anything. There was no time to waste.

After Fujii-sama had woken them up from their slumber, Nori was the first out of her and Sakuya to have gotten up to get ready for the day. It was amazing how three of them had managed to fit in the tent, but it looks like they managed. After going out to the water to wash up a bit, she came back to gather her things from the tent and packed them away. Once she managed to do that, she set her things beside a rock and sat down on the sand alongside Nanami. It was early morning so her muscles were indeed a little stiff, but that was normal. Especially when she hadn't stretched or ran like she normally did, but it didn't seem like she would have much time to do either of those things. She was sure that once their sensei had gotten checked out by Nanami that they would be on their way to start their mission. From this point on, they would be separating from Fujii-sama's group so they could be on their way to complete their own mission. It did make her curious as to what exactly that was. Was it to find Sigmund? Someone had to be out looking for him...right?

He betrayed Konoha by joining the enemy and was officially labeled a missing-nin. There really was no helping him and Nori knew that was the reality. Part of her still wanted to help him, but she also knew that he was going to have to pay for what he did should he be found and brought back. Would it...have been better for him to just stay away? She didn't want him to, but there really was no other choice...was there? And it was in thinking that she hoped Sigmund wouldn't be caught. He may be on the other side now because of what happened, but she couldn't help but still care for him. To...still love him. Those feelings had never disappeared from her heart. Maybe they had for him, but let's face it. It had been one sided for so long, so even if he never came back, things would be returning back to normal...right? Nori brought up a hand and lightly clenched the pendant around her neck.

She became lost in her own thoughts as Nanami had gone to the tent that their sensei was in to check on her wound. Nori wasn't sure how Sarada was going to venture further into the mission with that injury, but she knew that Nanami would be there to constantly keep an eye on her to make sure she got through, what she was sure, their long journey ahead. A short time passed and Nanami came out of the tent and headed to the ship. It looked like she was all done, which could only mean that they were going to be on their way soon. A light sigh escaped her and she stood up to her feet before she started to help clean up the area. It was in doing so that she bid farewell to Fujii-sama and his group before they went off on their own mission. She certainly hoped that she would see them in the week timeframe the captain told them would take to make the repairs on the ship. Not too long after they left did Nori hear a familiar screech in the sky. She turned her emerald green eyes up and caught sight of Horus coming down towards Sarada. So he was back. That was good. Although, she wasn't expecting another hawk to come in shortly after him.

Nori stopped what she was doing and made her way over towards their sensei as she pulled out what appeared to be a small scroll from their hawks talons. A message? From whom? Surely it couldn't have been from Lord Sasuke, right? "Sensei? Who's the scroll from?" she asked in a low voice as she saw her read over the message before she rolled it up and tucked it away. The hard part was finished? What was that supposed to mean? As the hawk flew back up into the sky, she watched it leave before her eyes turned back to their sensei. Judging by the expression on her face, she didn't seem to be too happy with the news that she received. Although, it seemed like they were being given some kind of lead to take as they were all told that they were supposed to travel to a village, but by who, none of them seemed to know. Including Sarada. But she supposed they would find that out soon enough. There seemed like there would be more to the message, but their sensei seemed to be keeping that from them. What else was in that message she didn't want them to know? Nori knew if she asked, she probably wouldn't have been told. For now, she would just follow their sensei's lead. After gathering her belongings, she strapped her bag to her back and began to trail after Sarada to begin their journey.

Shiroma had come out of the tent and helped break everything down for the trip making sure everything was stored away and ready for what was probably going to be a long trek for them.  The appearence of the hawk was...concerning to say the least. It marked that they were not moving unseen as they would appear.

'At least it seems that Sarada has a direction now. Before we weren't sure where to go.'
'True though we need to keep an eye on her that wound was bad.'

Shiroma had her bow out as they traveled, they were after all in enemy territory at this point and it would be foolish to move without being ready for a fight at any moment.  Her eyes continually scanned the skies for sight of other aerial reconnaissance that might be keeping an eye on them. As Shiroma moved over the snow layer she  didn't push ahead of her team even though the snow itself seemed to crystallize under her feet allowing her to walk over it easing her passage. This was after all her element she understand ice and snow like few others ever had.  She was always there to proved a hand to Sarada if she needed one that that she expected the proud woman to need one but she was there none the less.

”We’re heading north from our location. Apparently there’s a village north of here however it isn’t established on any maps so it is likely brand new or it simply does not exist. These instructions are vague and I don’t like the fact that we’ve been watched since we all arrived so keep your eyes peeled. I’ll explain more when we arrive,” she explained as they began their journey. Their objective was initially to locate and bring back someone from the infamous Fuma clan, known for their Fuma shuriken. They had been missing for years now and when Konoha received correspondence from this individual, it sparked Lord Sasuke’s interests. They had intel in the snow and it was vital to their war efforts so everything had to go as smoothly as possible. However knowing their target also worked for the Snow and betrayed whomever they were working for made Sarada uneasy of the situation. It was clear this person either couldn’t be trusted or they were looking for an escape too. They couldn’t afford to lose the target or the intel, so unfortunately the group and herself were forced to follow these apparent rules that she had been instructed to do. However trust was a two way street so Sarada would be damned if she allowed herself and her group be played like pawns. Thinking on it, her fists balled up as her chin tightened. It was evident she was getting frustrated just thinking on the situation as they continued to walk.

Nanami took her rightfully place as flank and Shiroma stayed right behind Sarada as much as possible, obviously waiting to see if Sarada needed any assistance with walking. She eventually lightened up with just the thought of Shiroma caring about her so much. It was rather cute in its own way. She couldn’t help but smile to herself for a moment at the thought of her companion.

Just like the scroll described, they traveled half a day’s time North and a small village could be seen. It had already became dark as it appeared that a snow storm was starting brew slowly. However it took them a bit longer because Sarada had rested several times throughout their trip as she became fatigued towards the end. The deep packed snow didn’t help when it created resistance to walk through, causing more strain on her but not once did she ever request for help of any kind, always reassuring her group she was “fine.”

The village that was half a mile away, was well lit up. Taking into consideration that they were in enemy territory, she knew that village was crawling with Snow Shinobi. She ordered them to stop as they took cover behind a large mound of snow, having a clear view of the village. The ocean’s breeze also did not help with the cold chills she was started to get. ”This is a new established village. Likely formed since the start of the war. This means this place is crawling with enemies. We’re suppose to be looking for a bar called Pale Moon,” she began to explain as she turned around and looked at them. ”We need to fit in as best as possible to not draw attention to ourselves. Remove your headbands and mask most of your faces,” she instructed as she brought her hands up behind her head and untied her headband from the land of storms. She removed it easily and stashed it away in her thigh pouch. ”I doubt this is their headquarters so it must be one of many small villages marked as outposts. Don’t speak unless spoken to. Do not let your emotions get the better of you. Listen closely to everything you hear and be cautious. If you sense danger, let me know right away,” she ordered before turning back towards he village. ”Does anybody have any questions before we proceed in?” she asked seriously as she kept eyes on the village. Her sharingan has activated as she skimmed the area carefully. They couldn’t handle a confrontation this big, not again. She had her fingers crossed this person wasn’t going to be trouble and came peacefully.  The intel wasn’t that important as their target.
This message was last edited by the player at 21:18, Tue 15 May 2018.

Nanami nodded and took aa deep breath. She untied her headband from its place on her bicep, and summoned her medical kit, placing the headband within it. She thought for a moment, and wrapped a scarf cover everything but her eyes. She used a pin to attach the end of the scarf to the side of the scarf that was wrapped around her head. Nanami wasn't taking a chance at the scarf coming unraveled, or it getting caught on something. She then pulled up her hood covering her further. She hated the cold weather gear. Nanami hoped for their next mission to be somewhere warmer. She chuckled to herself, and looked at Sarada.

"All set, and no questions. I understand the rules, and will not step out of line unless the situation requires it, or you order it.." She bowed to Sarada.

A lot about her was starting to change. That original scolding by Sarada really sunk in, and affected Nanami's attitude. It also dawned on her, if she wanted to restore the world, she would have to become stronger than anyone. Sasuke was her goal, not to fight him or be like him, but to be measured in the same eyes that he is. A tall order for anyone.

"Also Sensei, on our way out let me use a jutsu on you, so you don't have to trudge through the snow slowly. I didn't get the chance to apply it before." She took out a healing pill "I had the chance to make this before we left. Take this before you sleep next. It will increase your natural healing by a bit. We lack the time to refresh your bandages, or apply more healing." She looked towards the village, tightening everything. She also put her quiver on her back to make her look like a normal hunter. This was her guise, looking like a hunter..

Time seemed to go by as the group proceeded on route to their destination. From what their sensei told them, they would be going to an unknown place where they were instructed to go by this scroll that the hawk had left them. It did feel a bit suspicious that they would be led to some place that was unheard of or that wasn't on a map. It worried her that it may be a trap, but Nori wasn't entirely sure of what exactly was on that scroll aside from that bit of information. She had to agree with Sarada on this. She wasn't exactly comfortable with the fact that they had been watched this entire time, but then again. It didn't really surprise her, either. Not to give credit to their enemies, but they seemed to always be a step ahead of them in some way. What if things were going exactly how they wanted them to? And what exactly was awaiting them at this village they were told to go to? The contact couldn't have been from the person they were supposed to find and bring back to Konoha. If this was her, then she certainly was making it easy to find her by giving her location away. Maybe she wanted to be found or maybe it was also possible that she wanted them to come so she could take them out first. They were traveling in enemy territory, so it made it hard for Nori to believe that anyone here wanted to help them on their journey. Well, it wasn't up for much debate. They would all go where Sarada would say. She just hoped that it wasn't a trap.

The group traveled the distance towards the village, stopping every now and then as Sarada needed to rest before they started back up again. Nori was concerned about her, but their sensei was pretty stubborn and insisted that she was fine. They would have to find a place soon in order for her to get a good rest. She could only imagine trudging through thick snow was only putting more strain on her body than was necessary. It required more effort. Once they reached close to their destination, she hid behind the mound of snow like their sensei instructed and listened to what she said. Upon hearing her say to remove their headbands and mask their faces, Nori untied the band from her forearm and removed her bag from her back to stuff the headband inside. Whilst doing so, she pulled out a thin scarf from her one of the pockets and used it to cover half of her face so only her eyes were shown. This would have to do for now. "Instructions are loud and clear, sensei. Ready to go in when you are," she told her with a small nod of her head as she closed up her bag and strapped it to her back once more.

Shiroma walked over the snow moving quickly and quietly over the path she was given her eyes used to the stinging of the wind from years of living in such an environment were able to keep a close outlook on everything.  As they reached the point where they were given more details about the site and what was expected she nodded slightly before taking off the headband and slipping it into her pouch.  At the same time she released the chakra holding her bow  letting it dissipate and pulled on one of the heavy weather gear she had.  She knew her ice abilities as well as her indifference to the cold would be easy to spot. The final change she made was letting her eyes shift to the darker blue as it could pass easier for normal eye color then her pale ice blue eyes.

"Understood Sensei." No matter what Sarada had told her in private out here they were still teacher and student and there was a chain of command that had to be followed.  After a moment she was fairly certain she could pass for a normal person as long as they didn't look too closely at her bright white hair.

She gave them all a faint smile before turning to the village. ”Don’t waste the energy. Use your energy in case trouble arises,” she suggested before she began walking into the snow again, hoping her team followed pursuit. She pulled a scarf out of her bag and wrapped it around her face. She needed to avoid using her sharingan at all costs and she hoped Nanami knew better as well. She had stashed away the pill Nanami gave her. Once they had proper time to rest, she’d be sure to take it. They made their way into the village, no evident guards at the entrance which was a good thing for them. According to her instructions, the Pale Moon was towards the shore. The harsh cold weather didn’t help when close to the ocean side as a terrible breeze blew again as it made her shiver most of the time. The village ground snow had been packed down pretty great, making mobility less straining.

They finally were able to find the Pale Moon. Most shinobi didn’t pay them much attention as long as they avoided eye contact and avoided running into anyone. Muffled conversations is what they heard most of the way. Sarada didn’t hear anything particular as she stomped her feet at the entrance. ”Remain calm, be cautious, and stay close,” she whispered to them as she pushed open the door to the Pale Moon and walked towards the counter, taking a seat. She pointed to three different spots just before to her team to take position just in case. ”Evening. Strawberry sunrise please,” she ordered, pulling out some Yen for the drink. She waited patiently to await what would happen next.

Nanami knew not to use her Sharingan, the look she got from Sarada said as much. She walked like she was normal. Not walking to stiff or to loose to draw attention. She moves at her normal pace and kept up her place, at the rear. The hood and scarf hid the fact she was paying attention to their surroundings. The air was like ice, something she had become accustomed to on the previous mission "Understood." She said softly as they made their way to the bar. Nanami sat aat a table just to Sarada's right. If asked to order something she would order some oolong tea or something similar. As a lot of the drinks were alcoholic by nature, and she was not really interested in alcohol in general.

Nanami appeared to relax, but kept her mind sharp for anything out of the ordinary or trouble. But then what wasn't out of the ordinary about the situation. She smiled to herself. Keeping her spirits high.. She hoped this would be a quick exchange of intel. But things were never really that easy, just like the hawk. Nanami expected a trick or trap. She looked around keeping tabs on all of them, as was her duty as a medical shinobi, teammate, and friend.

Whether it was on request or never intended from the start, the instant the Hawk took off, they never saw her again. She'd darted off, wings flapping as she climbed into the sky, disappearing above the clouds off to do whatever it was her Mistress had bidden. Whether that was to return the message or to simply escape to the land of the Hawks was unclear. Aside from the usual wildlife and occasional patrol to dodge, there wasn't much to hinder them.

Even further as they approached the village. It was less so a fortress and more outpost, even if it seemed to be populated with more Shinobi than typical. As they pushed through into the bar, the Pale Moon, little changed. The bartender was an elderly man who looked to be missing an ear, offering the occasional exchange between those at the bar and barking at his niece to take orders and deliver drinks and food to the various tables. He seemed a brusque man, but not cruel, not out of the ordinary. Aside from what looked to be a couple Shinobi enjoying their free time, the bar held several others. Patrons ranging from burly fishermen to a travelling merchant, to wives heatedly discussing the latest gossip and likely venting about their husbands. The only real outlier was the middle-aged woman sitting at the bar not a few seats away from the approaching Sarada, swirling around the liquid in her sakazuki cup with the deftness only a practiced drunkard could manage. She was dressed in an open coat, sweater underneath - Despite the warmth of the tavern, the brisk air whenever someone entered ensured it never stayed too warm, despite the fireplace's best efforts.

As Sarada sat and placed her order, the burly bartender curled his lip, slamming a hand on the table - He was a boisterous one. "And just what do you think this place is? We serve grog and the good stuff, not frui-" He began, almost immediately as the woman tipped back her drink, downing the remainder in one go. "But Sal-kun~, you made those fruity drinks for me." The woman purred out, teasingly. There was a brief hitch to the Barkeep's tirade, letting the woman continue as she slid over one, two, three seats to sit next to Sarada. "Why not make another?" She winked at the barkeep, who, rather than be taken in by the woman's attempt at charming, threw up his hands, barked for his niece, and instructed her to make those "Damned concoctions that woman forces out of you!"

The Elder woman let out a light hum, pulling out Yen for another go, exchanging the briefest of looks at Sarada - A closer inspection revealed the woman might be later in her years. Middle ages might be pushing it, though she seemed adept at taking care of herself. Or she was pretty good with makeup. Either way, she didn't seem to mind at all the girl who had replaced the man, instead sighing, seemingly impatient that she was to be without a drink for a minute or two.

"Don't mind him, dear, he's just angry his cute niece knows the way to a woman's heart~," Her voice was rich, intentionally so, though the tone had lightened. She wasn't actively pouring on attempted sex appeal as she spoke, not with Sarada. "You don't look like you're from around here. Or at least, I've never seen you around, and I've been here for some time. What brings you to our humble. . .dreary. . .village?"

The bar was not surprising rowdy. It was a bar for crying out loud. Thugs in each others' face, wives arguing over the bad choices their husbands made, and overall, the crowd just didn't sit well with her. They were in hostile territory and it was hard to not feel uncertain of the situation at the moment. Shortly after ordering her drink, the elderly bartender seemed bothered by her order. She expected as much as it was a code word she was suppose to be using within the area. While he expressed his distaste for her request, a stranger from seats away chimed in, interfering with his moody attitude over her simple drink.

Sarada wasn't one to drink. She had better things to do than spend her time in a sweaty and rowdy crowd. getting drunk was never on her list of things to do and she did not intend to even partake in drinking during this situation either. However she knew she'd have to in order to keep up the image she needed to appear as.

Sarada's eyes barely glanced at the stranger, knowing well her squad was watching at this point as they wouldn't keep their eyes off of their sensei. She simply remained quiet, watching the bartender and the younger girl fetch her drink finally. While she was thankful for the intervention, a stranger who butts into a conversation like that struck Sarada as odd, but rather interested as this could be their contact.

When the stranger scooted over next to Sarada, she prepared herself to either be hit on at that moment, a rather humorous thought actually or be questioned. When the soft voice began to inquiry about Sarada's presence, she took precaution on how to answer appropriately. Clearing her throat, her eyes remained ahead of her, not bothering with the stranger too much. "Quite frankly, stranger, my presence here is none of your concern," she answered as she remained calm and collective.

The woman was difficult to place. Bundled well, she seemed to be a moneyed, well-travelled woman in the Land of Snow, easily mistaken as a merchant, or maybe the wife of one. The telltale sign of wrinkles around her cheeks suggested she was accustomed to smiling and merriment. Her green eyes held a sleeping steel to them, and her black hair was peppered with the telltale sign of fading gray. Either stress, or she enjoyed herself far too much, it wasn't clear.

Judging by the look she gave the niece and the wide grin that accompanied not one but two of those thin-stemmed wineglasses, far too nice for an establishment such as the Pale Moon, were set in front of Sarada and the woman, it was likely the latter. That hawklike gaze that followed the process the Niece had taken to make both their drinks, it was almost as though she were familiar with it.

Maybe she was a former drink mixer herself. Maybe she just enjoyed something high class in a den of brutes and idiots.

Regardless, delicately grasped glass, raising it to her lips to drain about half of it. Humming her contentment, she looked Sarada up and down. "Is it? We've the same taste, that should mean something, no?" She winked, long eyelashes batting at the stoic Shinobi. "Besides, I make it a point to take an interest in cute strangers. Wouldn't you?"
This message was last edited by the player at 04:27, Sat 19 May 2018.

The wine glasses had been set in front of the pair of women. The mysterious stranger did not hesitate to begin humming contentment as she swirled her drink and began pouring the liquid down her throat before paying attention back to Sarada. She was persistent, the woman, and after taking a long look at her, the woman was much older than Sarada. She felt all the attention on her, something she should’ve been used to however having someone gawk at her, particularly a female was an unusual thing.

She grabbed her glass, swirling the liquid contents inside and stared down st it as the woman spoke to her. Sarada’s hair fell over her eyes as she continued to casually play with her drink. ”One’s tastes in alcohol does not effect an attraction to another being,” she answered as she finally brought the glass to her lips cautiously. Silently breathing in the contents for any traces of poison, sedatives, and/or toxins. She made it happen within a second’s time before finally taking a small sip as the woman finished talking. She was very suggestive but littler did this woman know, she wasn’t into women. ”While I am flattered and honored to be hit on by a strange woman such as yourself, I am more into the male species,” she commented, making it clear her sexual orientation was not that of homosexual, but heterosexual to the stranger. Of course, only one particular individual knew this wasn’t true at all.
This message was last edited by the player at 09:39, Sat 19 May 2018.

"Oh? Do I have to be attracted to you to pay you a compliment. How cruel~." She pouted, sulking as she downed the rest of her drink in one go, flicking her gaze to the Niece currently looking between the two in a panic. Reaching into her coat, she pulled out enough Yen for a second drink. "Here you are, dear, I'm finding my thirst quenched, for now." She began to bundle herself up as she stood, swaying ever-so-slightly, much to the nervous Niece's embarrassment. Gathering her hair back in order to pull up a furred hood, she paused as she turned away, frowning for a moment before looking back to Sarada.

"If you change your mind, my dear, there's a shop three buildings down on your right. My fool of a husband is something of an artisan. He makes all sorts of things, but people seem to enjoy the masks he makes." She cleared her throat, shaking off whatever indignant embarrassment she'd been trying to ignore. "Come by, maybe you'll find something you like."

The poor, apparent attempt at salvaging whatever pass she'd tried to make done and over with, she turned and strode outside, the door closing behind her.

There was a brief silence, and the niece leaned forward, panic giving way to attempted consoling. "Erm, I'm so sorry, miss, she's usually less. . .forward, about things like that," The poor girl said, "Miss. . .She's a widower, you see, that shop is all she has, and. . ." She clears her throat, before looking down, concealing a blush and too flustered to continue.

Sarada had eyed the woman cautiously as she had gotten up. She even had slid her more money for another drink, an offer she'd likely decline as she didn't enjoy the first drink she had already ordered. the woman then mentioned she had a husband, which struck Sarada as odd. This woman's intentions and true self was confusing, but whens he heard about the masks, that was their confirmation that this was the stranger that was passing along information for their contact. But this woman appeared to be more than just some random stranger. Sarada had a feeling this was their contact from the beginning, a rather straight forward type of person.

The woman left with whatever dignity she had left as the door shut behind her. She turned around, however a voice caught her attention from the bar again. It was the young bartender. She seemed nervous upon taking a good look at her. Shy, nervous, and seemed a bit panicked by the tone of her voice. It was then said that woman was a widower; so her husband passed away? Sarada found that odd as she mentioned that her husband seemed much alive and was making masks still. Something didn't seem right about this situation.

She brought the glass to her lips and finished off whatever was left of the liquid, before placing it back down and looking at the blushing bartender before her. The young girl defended that stranger's behavior, however she really didn't believe this bartender very much. Someone forward like that was somebody who wasn't afraid to take action and make passes without difficult. She doubted this girl would be useful but she'd try. "I see," she barely muttered out before turning around and scanning the room for her team. It was time to follow their next lead.
This message was last edited by the player at 10:30, Sun 20 May 2018.

Shiroma had never been in a place like this before and allowed herself a moment to look around in mild wonder before she schooled herself.  She moved with the group but set herself apart just slightly splitting off just enough to the casual observer they weren't together.  She had stood there listening for information as Sarada went to order a drink.  There was a momentary flash of jealousy as she heard the other woman hitting on her but Shiroma bit her lip and pushed it down.  After all it had just been a kiss...well a couple of kisses.  She was glad for the natural cold nature of her skin which allowed her to hide the blush that was creeping onto her face.

There was another moment of confusion that flashed on her face but was quickly hidden as Sarada made a comment about preferring the male species.

'What is she playing at?'
'I...'
'Was that all some game to her?
'I...'
'Does she just think that she can..'
'Shut up! now isn't the time!'
'Right sorry, later...'

Shiroma pushed everything down the fluttering in her heart and stomach the emotions of everything that had happened, from fighting her old team mate, to the kiss in the tent. She sighed softly and watched as the other woman left.  Shiroma looked to Sarada and slipped back outside the building watching the woman walk away.  Shiroma didn't trust her.

'Your jealous'
'Am not!'

Shiroma didn't follow her just watched her keeping an eye on where she went and what happened while the rest kept up with whatever it was they had been doing.

Their next lead would to head to this suppose mask shop the stranger mentioned. Something didn’t quite add up. There was misinformation somewhere and she had a gut feeling of this could be a trap. Then she thought over the stranger’s passes on her. She knew the entire squad likely saw it and then Sarada remembered her response in return. She immediately tried to find Shiroma but before she could, she seemed to have slipped out of the bar and outside. She truly hoped that she wasn’t going to follow that stranger. There’s no telling what that person was up to or whether or not their information was even correct. She quickly got up, following after Shiroma to ensure nothing happened to her and most importantly, clarify anything that she may have heard and took it all wrong.

She slipped through the crowd and out the door, Shiroma feet away from the door as Sarada noticed the stranger turned a corner and disappeared from their view. ”Shiroma..” she began. ”I just want to apologize now. I know all of you were listening and all well within ear shot,” she started off as she stepped forward. ”I just wanted you to know, I said what I did to ward her off,” she explained. ”I don’t want you to think that I’m not interested in you because believe me, I am,” she confessed.

Nanami followed when Sarada moved, she stayed a few feet behind, not sure if either of them had noticed her or not.. But what she heard next shocked her, not in the best of ways either. Her emotional stability was growing. She had kept any feelings she had for anyone to herself.  She took a step back, her hand came up and clutched her chest. Nanami grabbed the fabric above her heart, and twisted it. She trembled for a moment.. "Why?" she thought to herself "Why does finding that out hurt worse than anything." Her hood goes up to hide her face.

She only says one word out loud "Baka.."  was said in a low voice, and even she didn't know why she said it. It's just one of those things a teen suddenly realizes and reacts to without knowing exactly why they did. But well it's not like she could take it back. Nanami didn't take it any further then that. She learned after last time, letting your emotions run rampant does nothing but create more pain. Nanami wondered if Sasuke ever had to deal with a pain like this. Not something someone usually wonders, but she was trying to take her mind off of what she had just witnessed, and said.

Nanami's hand drops back to her side. Feigning it was the cold that was causing her body to tremble, is not believable. As she didn't mind it much, and she always felt warm. She turned to go back and make sure Nori had noticed that they had left..

Unfortunately before Shiroma could comment, they both heard the word Baka behind them. Sarada turned around and noticed it had been Nanami. Damnit... she thought to herself as she sighed, bringing her hands to her temples and began rubbing them. Leading these group of girls had been nothing but drama from the beginning. She thought it had improved but Nanami seemed to show up everywhere at the wrong time. She didn’t blame Sigmund for his behavior with these girls; she was starting to synthesize with the traitor. Baka had been used out loud and it was clear Nanami wanted them to hear her, otherwise she would’ve remained quiet and gave them their privacy, but she chose to say something as if she disapproved the information that had been heard.

She turned back to Shiroma. ”Forget I said anything...,” she uttered in almost a whisper. She could feel an emotional sadness wash over her as she stared at Shiroma. ”Go check on Nanami...I’m ordering you all to stay here. I still have a mission to complete,” she stated, her tone sounded off and sounded almost broken through the lump in her throat. She began to walk past Shiroma, a silent tear falling off her cheek. There was a brief period where Shiroma could stop her, but if she chose not to, Sarada was heading to that shop she had been told to.

She had a duty to fulfill than worry about relationship drama. It had seemed there was a triangle involved, at least she was assuming that is. She wasn’t going to get involved in the needless drama so she was going to remove herself from the equation entirely. She had a mission to accomplish, with or without them. Nanami’s unstable emotional state was something she couldn’t deal with right now and she really didn’t want to address it at all. She thought they were all passed this from a week ago but disappointingly there was something still there.

Per their sensei’s instruction, Nori stayed in line after her as they made heir way through the cold and into the warmth of the tavern that they had been instructed to go to. She looked around. It was fairly empty but there were still some people lurking about conversing with each other and have a few drinks to take off the edge. She had to remained composed and natural. Although, was this technically a place where it would be appropriate to bring underage girls for a meeting? We’ll she supposed this establishment was accommodating and could give three of them something non-alcoholic to drink while their sense I ordered something from the bar. She pulled out a chair for herself once they found a place to sit and sat down. The atmosphere was a little stiff and it definitely smelled of booze and smoke. It wasn’t a very appealing place, but hopefully this wouldn’t take long. She could only hoped they were in and it of there quickly.

She lowered her scarf down away from her face and asked the barkeep for a water as she was fairly parched. Although, it didn’t seem not take long for Sarada to out in an order for a drink for herself from the barkeep behind the counter. There was an older, middle aged man and a young girl that looked fairly young who was waiting tables and collecting empty glasses and bringing them back behind the bar for them to get cleaned. As they waited for their drinks to arrive, a woman made her presence known and was talking to their sensei. From what it looked like, she was already three sheets to the wind and was...flirting with Sarada? Woah. Was she...really doing that? Even if their sensei hadn’t said anything to this woman, there was no doubt in her mind that she wouldn’t be interested in her own gender. If she was, she clearly didn’t show it. The woman seemed to have been numbed it by their sensei’s rejection but brushed it off like it was nothing before she walked out the door of the tavern. Was it really the booze that was talking that was making her say those things?

Little had Nori known the look on Shiroma’s face when Sarada had said she was only interested in men. She would have seen the confusion the girl felt by those words. She was just about to look up at Shiroma bedside her before she saw her get up front the chair and walk out of the tavern. Nori blinked in confusion, but then when she heard the screeching of the legs of the chair scrap across the floor, she watched Sarada get up and weave her ways through the people that were there to go outside after her. Nori was just about to open the mouth to speak when she heard another scraping of the wooden legs screech against the wooden floor. She turned her head and it was Nanami. What was going on? Where they leaving already? Once Nanami made her way towards the door, Nori got up herself and made her way through the pack of people to get to the front entrance.

By the time that she had pulled open the door, she noticed Nanami was about to come in but she looked somewhat...different. She was clenching her chest and she looked...hurt. Her emerald green eyes turned up and saw Sarada there with Shiroma. She heard Sarada’s words about ordering them to stay here so she could complete the mission before she walked off, but something seemed...out of place right now. “Wait, sensei! You shouldn’t be going off on your own like that. What if you become injured and there’s no one there to heal you? Please think of your state,” she said before she looked between all three of them. “I don’t know what’s going on here, but clearly something is wrong. We all came here together, so we should stick together. Not to mention we’re in a place where we are surrounded with nothing but enemies. We have to be careful. None of us should go wondering off alone. We came here to find this person who sent us that note, so let’s do that and finish this mission quickly. We can’t really afford any distractions right now. Not if we want to go back home in a week’s time.”
This message was last edited by the player at 07:05, Wed 23 May 2018.

Shiroma looked back over her shoulder at Sarada and just blinked, she was shocked honestly shocked.  Sarada had been so stringent about keeping their emotions in check during a mission and then this.  It wasn't exactly an emotional outburst but it was a lot of emotion in a situation that might be better to keep them under control for now. After all they were in enemy territory and under disguise.

She had been about to respond with a simple suggestion that this wasn't the time or place when she heard Nanami's one spoken word.  Her head turned toward the girl who had been the first to reach out to her while she was still under that dark genjutsu and blinked trying to process what had happened. Watching Nanami's retreating back and then hearing Sarada's words Shiroma stood there for a moment frozen still trying to process everything as it had happened so fast.

'I think I know we need to switch.'

But before Shiroma could start the process Nori spoke up and said it very well.  Shiroma had been dealing with her own feelings and not saying anything keeping it too herself as best she could, holding it in till they were away from here.  She would have talked to Sarada when they were at least away from the outpost they were in.  But that hadn't been what happened and Shiroma was just trying to stay on mission and she thought the same for most everyone else. She looked to Sarada her eyes all business, "I agree Sensei, now isn't the time for you wounded to split off. At least take Nori with you she is the strongest close range." She looked to Nanami for a moment her eyes all business again, "Anything that will compromise the mission? or that can't wait till we make camp tonight?"
This message was last edited by the player at 06:07, Wed 23 May 2018.

As before, Sarada enclosed herself inside. She cut off all emotional ties by the time Nori attempted to stop her. There was no time for drama and certainly no time for this at all. She stood in her tracks as she thought over her answers carefully. ”Figure your shit out and let’s go. Now,,” she snapped before walking off away from the bunch. She didn’t have time whether they all decided to go or not. She wasn’t going to jeopardize their contact and intel.

She had been told the shop was three buildings down, not very far at all from the bar they had encountered the stranger in. The place was crawling with enemies and she certainly didn’t want to bring attention to herself anymore than she already had. Once she reached the third building, she walked in through the old tattered clothed of a door. She found it odd to have such a shop placed in an unknown village that housed their enemies. She couldn’t understand why anyone would take interests in masks in general, granted that she use to wear one during her service with ANBU. She walked in and browsed around, taking in every detail as much as possible.

Nanami stops turns around and looks at both Sarada and Shiroma "Forget I said anything. It was just the shock and something buried deep down kicking in.." She nodded as Shiroma switched gears. Nanami did as well, as she walked past Sarada. Showing her intention of following through with the mission. She didn't really know what came over her. But I guess going through everything it had created some emotion, that was buried.

Her scarf went around her face again as she went outside and waited. She wasn't about to let the same thing happen twice in a row, and she wasn't going to let them out of her sight being the medical shinobi. She thought as she waited. There was no backing down this time. It was just a random teenage thing, that not even they could forsee. She took many deep breaths and hoped this wouldn't go south. The enemy was keen to things being out of place she she made sure her eyes were just as sharp as they were when she was launching arrows at the hordes.. Looking for any cues that something could be off.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 06:48, Wed 23 May 2018.

Nori hadn't been expecting that sudden outburst from Sarada before she walked away, but the way her and Shiroma looked at each other like that...did something happen between them and then Nanami walked in on them? Her eyes turned to her friend. She certainly didn't seem like herself in that moment, either. Something was off about her, but what was it? She wasn't sure if she should ask or not, but something told her that this wasn't the time to be doing that. Whoever this person was, they needed to find her and fast. This tension she felt between the three of them wasn't something that they needed right now. When she saw Nanami walk past their sensei and in the direction of the small shops, she lightly sighed and brought up a hand to lightly ruffle the hair at the back of her head. "I think I'm going to have to talk to her once we're out of here. Clearly something is bugging her," she said aloud, but mainly to herself before she looked over at Shiroma.

"Hey..." She walked over to their captain and stopped beside her before she placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. "I don't know what happened between any of you, but just know that you can talk to me. I mean, I may not be the best person to come to all the time, but sometimes it helps to just have someone listen, you know?" Nori smiled softly and wrapped her arm around Shiroma's shoulders before she started to lead her in the direction for which the other two had walked in. "I'm really looking forward to going back after this and getting some time to rest back in Konoha. I think it's going to be good for all of us actually. It'll give us some time to figure out what we want to do next both as a team and for ourselves," she said as she turned her head forward and looked ahead as they needed the shop three doors down. It was a small shop and not one that would stand out, but certainly one that everyone knew about. She watched as Sarada walked inside before catching eye of Nanami waiting outside. "Nanami?" she said aloud as she stopped walking with Shiroma. "What's wrong? Why are you waiting out here?"

Nanami looked at Nori "Just waiting, and watching. Like she said, it's most likely a trap." She didn't want to talk about the surprise feelings she had right now, and being honest with herself she really felt stupid for reacting like that at all. If it hadn't been right then, and in that manner. Most likely there would not have been a reaction, but there was nothing she could do "And right now all that matters is what we are here to do, nothing else." She said it in a manner to get the point across that now was definitely not the time.

Nanami waited in quiet contemplation for things to happen. She lets out a breath showing a mild annoyance with herself. Let alone she would likely get a thrashing from Sarada. But it was to be expected. Though even with the emotional issues. She hasn't let her team down once. Unlike the previous mission where she felt responsible for everything. Nanami never wanted to feel that pain again, and so she wasn't going to let it begin again here, and she was done with trying to convince people of what's right and wrong. However letting any of them be captured or hurt was something within her ability to prevent.

Things were beyond weird here for some reason. She hoped it was her just being paranoid, as previous events may have caused her to be. Once Sarada entered the building Nanami moved and kept an eye on Sarada and their surroundings..
This message was last edited by a game editor at 07:39, Wed 23 May 2018.

She continued to browse, not a person in sight as far as she could see. She was rather puzzled as she looked around at the unique craftsmentship of the masks. While she understood peoples’ different tastes, masks weren’t her thing by any means. She continued to slowly wonder the shop, she felt eyes on her and it was clear her team was hovering and she was annoyed by it. All three made her feel incapable of fending for herself, treating her like a helpless child. She had medical ninjutsu under her belt far beyond Nanami’s knowledge so her presence wasn’t necessary in her current situation. She glanced at Nanami, more like a glare of death and ticked off. ”Stop hovering and stay outside. That’s an order,” she whispered. She had been too nice to them recently where they were getting incredibly comforting catering to her. Well she’d have to change that right then and now. Their hovering was going to cause an issue and with the bad mood she was already in, she simply couldn’t stand to be around any of the girls right now. She wanted to be alone; she wanted to just separate from them all right now. For she knew she could snap if they continued to push her buttons or rub her the wrong way. They were causing too much attention at this point having to constantly tell them to go away or leave her alone. If they messed this up, she couldn’t imagine the furious scolding she’d receive from Lord Sasuke. She turned on her heel and went to the counter. ”Hello? Is anybody here?” she called out as she leaned over; there looked like a back room but she was smart enough to not attempt to open it. There was no telling what was behind that door nor did she want to know.
This message was last edited by the player at 07:52, Wed 23 May 2018.

Inside was relatively well-lit, though it felt as though it were a cross between lived in and musty. It was clear that whomever had owned the building hadn't been taking much care of it, evident in the occasional sweep of cold through those heavy curtains. Still, it wasn't so bad - There was a sense that even if it was old, there was still someone living, here. The shop itself was arranged traditionally, studio style. All around the walls, various masks of varying places could be seen, some hand-painted, some sculpted and lacquered. It looked less like the shop of an artisan and more that of someone very, very well traveled.

Aside from that layout, at the opposite wall immediately facing the entrance was a small counter, behind which looked to lead into some living quarters, which were dark. The woman they had followed, though, was leaning behind the counter, and a brow quirked at their entrance. Despite her apparent heavy drinking, she seemed. . .oddly alert. There was an unsettling steel to her gaze that never truly left, those emerald eyes taking them in, betraying nothing, though one got the sense she was appraising them. For what skullduggery was unclear, but it didn't seem malicious. Shady, yes, suspicious, absolutely, but she looked at them as a panther might assess another predator rather than prey.

In the rafters above them there was a shuffle, a fluttering of wings. A low, gentle warble of confirmation. Something the woman herself seemed to take note of, her gaze flicking upward at the hawk that looked eerily familiar to the four, before zeroing in on Sarada. "Brave of you to waltz in, as ya did." Her voice was. . .different. There was still that almost mature quality, but there was a dissonance. The moneyed woman spoke in a very down to earth manner, she sounded less nobility and more vagabond, more roguish. "Were this a city, you'da been pegged ten times over. Maybe not you." She nodded at Sarada.

"But your team, there. That is your team, right?" She grinned. "Indiscretion's gonna get 'em killed. But." She leaned off the counter, pulling her arms out of that heavy coat. Slowly, methodically. Letting it rest on her shoulders, she slid out from behind the counter, setting a pack full of what was probably travel-gear down at her feet, whilst she held something at her belt. "We're not here to discuss failings. We're here to discuss terms."

Like a fine mist, smoke roiled off the woman, replacing that smiling face with the impassive mask of an ANBU Hawk mask. Or. . .seemingly. It was markedly less professional, more stylistic, colorful. Something a child might draw, or someone young enough not to understand ANBU's role in society. Grayed hair turned to brilliant, firey red, beads and all sorts of nomadic jewelry woven into that mane, curiously silent as she shifted. The ghost of those green eyes winked mischievously out of existence, leaving only the mask. As the transformation Jutsu wore off, the younger, abler-bodied woman shifted her weight, her hand casually resting on a belt, the hilt of a katana resting nearby.

"First things first. Identify yourselves. You're not random travelers, that much is for certain." She didn't radiate danger, as there was no danger to be had, yet. But in the brief, pregnant pause she left for Sarada to pick up, death seemed to cloak the woman's shoulders, rather than that heavy coat. Almost as though everyone's reactions to her questions, to what she was asking, would decide the course of the conversation. Whether she took up the mantle, or picked up the bag and went on her merry way.
This message was last edited by the player at 07:58, Wed 23 May 2018.

The shuffle of wings had caught her attention for a brief moment from above before looking back towards the counter and it had been the same stranger from the bar. Truthfully she hadn’t been all that surprised that this was the contact they were suppose to find once the transformation Jutsu had been reverted, revealing an entirely different person. Without the use of her true eyes, she never would’ve picked up on it. Sarada has found it amusing that they instructions were to not bare arms however the hypocrit in front of her was doing exactly that. She remained calm, not really bothered by the obvious katana at the woman’s belt and the bag of mysterious gear that laid at her feet.

She had taken a few steps back, creating a brief distance between them in case of an ermergency. She didn’t feel a sense of danger as the woman began speaking to her, pointing out the obvious that she had a team and that their hovering caused their presence to be known. She’d have to address that at a later time. She remembered her instructions well from before, having to identify themselves right away. She wasn’t going to lie; she couldn’t afford to.

”I am Sarada from Konohagakure, formally known as the Land of Fire; we now are the Land of Storms,” she answered truthfully. Her voice soft and soothing, any previous annoyed emotions washed away entirely during this encounter. ”We are the team you’ve been in contact with since our arrival on the shores far south from here,” she added, confirming they were the group she had been in correspondence with.

The woman looked on impassively, considering Sarada. Weighing words, options. Directions. Her focus was on the here, now. She leaned forward, that roiling, abstract death shrouding her fading just a touch. She closed her eyes, unseen behind the mask, weighing her option. Her middle finger brushed up against the sheathe to that plain-looking katana, teasing against the ropes. Reaching up, she gently loosened that mask, pulling it away.

"I believe you. So does Tsubame. Two points in your favor, and we'll call the third yer little troupe." She said as she looked at Sarada without a mask, without a disguise. Someone familiar, and yet. . .not. Those piercing green eyes, that red mane, her face once upon a time soft and gentle, now hardened with years of travel and grueling work. "My time with the Snow's comin' to an end. I'm lookin' to defect."

"I want guaranteed safety and freedom in the land of storms, and an audience with yer leaders. Anything else, I negotiate with them. No exceptions."
[Private to Uchiha Sarada:
It wasn't a direct match, but this woman fit the general aged depictions of Fuma Tsukiko. It seemed the artist didn't account for her. . .worldliness.]

No sudden movements had occurred however she did keep glancing at the sheathed katana blade. It left her a feeling of anxiousness more than nervousness. Too distracted with the obvious weapon display, another movement caught her eyes: the mask the stranger had been wearing that concealed her identity. She claimed she believed them and that was enough for her at this moment. She didn’t recognize the face, too young to have known who this individual was. The woman looked aged and it was sad to see what a war and a runaway life could do to a person. She likely was half her age and possibly as old as her parents or even Master Fujii, and yet she did not age too well like they did.

She requested. No. Demanded safety, freedom, and to speak with the villages’ leaders. It wasn’t something she could honestly make it happen. She had no power as to what the village held for this individual. Looking over her once more she was almost positive that this was the person they were to bring back. Only time would test that theory. ”I can promise you a safe escort back to Konoha. However I cannot guarantee freedom. It is outside of my power to make such a thing happen,” she commented. ”As far as the village leaders, that won’t be an issue at all,” she added. In a way she was right. That was their exact mission was to bring the missing Fuma woman to Konoha and the newly found council would address whatever they had in store for her.

She had calmed herself enough st this point that she entirely forgot about the conflict with the girls prior to coming her. Now their next move was to get out of here and back to the shores down south.

The woman. Tsukiko, as it seemed more and more she was, actually smiled. "Good," She said, that steely gaze lessening. Once the bulk of that seriousness receded, the woman didn't seem too terribly rough-looking. She went from wandering mercenary to merry gypsy in the space of an exchanged word or two, though it could have simply been her assessment of the danger. "Let's be clear, here. I'm not placing myself inta your custody, nor am I surrenderin'. We're cooperatin'. To that end I'm not relinquishin' my weapons." She patted the sheath of her blade, a small 'clack' her answer.

"Nor am I lettin' go of any intel until we get there." She stepped forward, slowly, deliberately. The woman seemed accustomed to making deals. She extended a hand, the other still dangerously close to her katana. "Now, are we allies?"

At this point, she was getting irritated. She had followed the instructions well, however at this point she was done negotiating and making deals and signing herself up for potential failure and/or at risk to be attacked. She was taking the obvious shown katana as a threat at this point as the woman was making it clear she wanted things to go her way or no way at all. With a serious face, almost unamused, a face that many could easily recognized if they ever encountered the infamous Sasuke Uchiha, she stared. ”I’m done making deals and negotiations. You’re either coming with us willingly or you can walk out of your shop unharmed and become our next target in the future. I’ve played by your rules and followed them thoroughly. At this point, I’ve done my dues,” she answered, ignoring the hand extended to her. Sarada has no intention on taking on this person. The woman wasn’t worth their time nor the energy in getting themselves tangled up with a stranger who believed everything was a business deal. It was clear she was of an mercenary decent and was use to getting her way, but with the time sensitivity of their objective, she didn’t have time to keep compromising and getting herself stuck in a political position.

She turned around, at this point ignoring the stranger and walked out, looking at her team. ”If she follows us, great, if not, doesn’t matter. We’re leaving,” she told them before she began walking away, in hopes her squad would follow, taking precaution behind them as they did.

[Private to Nara Nanami; Tsuna Shiroma; Yamada Nori: ”Let’s go. We’re finished here. I don’t want to hear another word,” She uttered to them as she walked passed them. ”She’s either going to follow or stay here. Regardless, we are not a business transaction. Whatever dealings she has made with them, she’s all about money and business so we need to leave. We’ll have to take care of this village soon.”]
This message was last edited by the player at 00:10, Thu 24 May 2018.

A brow hiked, that smirk fading as she sighed. "Way I see it, I'm already a target. Can't go home without a buffer. Or is 'Fūma Tsukiko' no longer in the bingo book? In which case, I'm more than happy to take the long way, but-" She pulled her hand back, folding her arms under her chest as she made the smallest of whistles. The hawk flapped her wings, before taking off the way she'd come, through a hole in the roof.

"I can either make a call for all the Snow Shinobi in the vicinity to close in and pin all that intel I stole on your sorry hides, or you can help me return to my village. Get a pat on the back, a proper 'job well done.'" Her tone had taken on a more severe quality, not demanding, but very clearly done with diplomacy. "Do you want a fight, Sarada of the Leaf?"

"Or do you want to give me your word, 'least for now, that I can trust ya? All's I want is to go home, sugar. You really want to screw that up because of that pride stuck in yer throat?"
This message was last edited by the player at 23:27, Wed 23 May 2018.

Before her and her team could leave, just like clock work when she was outside, her back turned, the woman followed pursuit, but course not without threatening her completely. She didn’t flinch, she didn’t budge, nor was she going to fall prey to such threats. She clearly was just as arrogant as any Snow Shinobi they had run into. ”You’ll regret ever making a threat towards my team and me. Cal your friends. They aren’t the first we have killed and they certainly won’t be the last. And it’s not a pride thing. I gave you your options. You are free to do whatever you want. If I wanted a fight, this town would of been nothing but ash already,” she retorted back and finally walked away. She had no time for mere games. If the woman was truly set on returning to Konoha, she’d do it. If not, her loyalty was to not be trusted and she hoped her team understood that as well. A mission wasn’t a binding contract; it wasn’t something to feel proud of if they did accomplish what was given to them. It wasn’t about money or pride or to be praised; it was a job, particularly to give them an edge.

Truthfully it was the woman who was being arrogant and prideful. The woman had definiately been around these goons too long to believe she was going to get her way and make obvious threats and get away with it. She left the decision to the Fuma woman, who confirmed her identity when she mentioned it prior to the threat.
This message was last edited by the player at 23:51, Wed 23 May 2018.

"Hon, I haven't threatened anyone. I asked you a question. If I actually wanted to, I'd have already drawn my blade." By the time she'd made it outside, she'd already bundled up, not pursuing, merely following. The pack was on her back, and any semblance of danger had already passed. Tsubame soared overhead, dipping into the clouds. She began to walk, taking stock of her surroundings, walking past Sarada. "Let's walk, yeah? Outta town. With any luck, that wild goose chase I left back in. . .well, 'elsewhere', is still bein' followed, so we shouldn't have to worry too much about an ambush. No less'n'usual, that is."

She'd pushed the envelope, figured out where the woman drew the line, that was good. How she'd responded further reinforced what was becoming a clearer picture not just of what she could expect, but what was going on regarding the Leaf.

"Is Shushu-ya still open?"

Nanami could see the differences in body language before and after. She nodded silently and followed. The woman they were there for eventually followed after more quickly then Nanami thought she would. She didn't know the details, and at this point didn't care. She just wanted to get this over with. However something always prevents theses things from being easy. Nanami wondered if Sarada meant now or latter, as far as taking care of the village. Though as she was ordered.. She didn't offer her opinion or ideas. She simply walked and listened. The woman looked seasoned, and in shape. The woman carried a blade as she had said. Which meant it was an important weapon in her arsenal.

Nanami was unsure where all this would lead or if it would be as simple as walking out of town. She was curious and wouldn't mind flattening the snow infested village. But doubted Sarada meant now, a small smile crept on Nanami's face. The scarf prevented the smile from being scene. Nothing wrong with wanting people that a person loathes dead, right? There was nothing she needed to ask or be said. Unless she was asked a question most of her responses would be nods and such acknowledging to the things were said. Nanami would use the scarf and hood to make it easier to keep tabs on her surroundings without making it obvious that she was..

It felt good to stay quiet, it allowed Nanami time to think before the boat ride home.

Nori could hear the faint sound of two women's voices coming from within the shop as her and Shiroma stopped in front of it. She knew one was Sarada's while the other...was it that woman's they had met at the bar? This was her shop, right? Her eyes took in the sight of it before she turned her head and looked down at the bit of cloth that was being used as a door. Was it really okay for her to have gone in there on her own? Not that she was doubting their sensei's abilities, but they didn't exactly know who this woman was and what she was capable of, either. Nori knew that she shouldn't worry about Sarada and would be able to hold her own against the woman should it have come to that, but still. Part of her hoped that it wouldn't resort to that. Fighting was inevitable at this point, but in Sarada's current condition, it wasn't wise for her to go into a shop with someone she didn't even know. If this lady was the person they were looking for then hopefully it would just be a civil negotiation and the woman didn't put up a fight to come back with them to Konoha. It was a little bit up in the air at the moment as they wanted for their sensei to come out of the shop.

A short time later, Sarada emerged. Nori's attention went straight to her as she listened to what their orders were. Not say anything and just follow her. If the woman followed, she followed. It was simple. And she had a feeling that if she didn't, they would have to come up with a plan to make sure that she did. The young girl nodded. "Yes, sensei. Understood," she said before she let go of Shiroma's shoulders and fixed the straps of her bag onto her shoulders before she followed after their sensei. It was in doing so, though, that that woman's familiar voice came up again, prompting Nori to turn her head and look over to her that she, indeed, followed Sarada's instructions and stayed quiet as they followed after her and that woman. She brought the scarf back up to cover her mouth from the cold, winter breeze and bit her tongue to prevent herself from saying something back at her, but it seems she didn't have to as Sarada did that for the them.

Nori just stared at the woman. So turns out this was the woman they were supposed to find, huh? Although she looked harmless enough, she could most definitely hold her own. Especially with that katana she pulled out. They had to be extra careful in this territory. They were surrounded by enemies. And all of this...was it too easy? She was just coming with them and talking about one of the shops back in Konoha like it was nothing. Was that normal? She lightly folded her arms across her chest. They were to say nothing, right? And that was an order she planned to follow into the next one came along.

She had to admit, the stranger had balls. Trying to take road knowing well that her team wasn’t going to obey a stranger and it didn’t settle right at all when the woman walked past her. She was going to take her own route, not follow this secret goon. Her offer was still final: the woman was either going to follow or walk her own path to god knows where. Sarada paid no attention at that point; the silence between the group was evident and it was clear her team was taking her quite literal again. she honestly couldn’t wait to return to Konoha, to get away from them and their childish attitudes. There was no changing them and she was going to accept it.

Sarada kept her distance from the woman and she attempted to make idle conversation just as Sarada lead her group out of town but in a different direction than where the woman was going. ”Not sure. I don’t reside in Konoha,” she answered truthfully. She rarely spent her time in Konoha, never liking the village life entirely. She escorted her group back to the giant mound of snow they had once met earlier before entering the village the first time. Whether Fuma followed was on her. She stopped in her tracks and turned out, clearly not amused with their silence or the situation that was going on.

If Fuma followed pursuit, she’d request that she walk away to have a small discussion with her team on a personal matter. If Fuma decided to not approach, the conversation and request never happens. Regardless, Fuma is away for this conversation with her team.

[Private to Nara Nanami; Tsuna Shiroma; Yamada Nori: She sighed, crossing her arms across her chest. ”We need to clear the air now. I’m not returning to Konoha if you all have an issue. I thought we were over this and I thought you all were going to keep yourselves in check, but clearly my last lecture didn’t get through your heads,” she began as her face softened, trying to keep herself in check as well. She promised herself she wasn’t going to get emotionally involved with this anymore. ”Nanami, what you heard wasn’t any of your business. I didn’t order you or Nori to follow me. As a sensei, I followed Shiroma because she was by herself and I also took a moment to clarify something that you heard,” she explained. She truthfully felt she shouldn’t have had to explain herself to an audience. She was right: it was nobody’s business but her own. ”Nori, you mean well, but sometimes pestering others for answers isn’t always the best choice,” she pointed out and then with a saddened look, she glanced at Shiroma. ”Shiroma...it seems our...situation has caused hurt feelings, strains, and issues between me and the girls and I apologize for that. Nobody was suppose to find out this way,” she said before looking back at all of them.

”So in order for me to want to return to Konoha with you, I want the air cleared here and now, whether it makes it uncomfortable for you or not, because it seems to me, all of you seem to enjoy poking your noses in everyone’s private issues. So who wants to go first?” she started to question. This wasn’t an opportunity to bond or gossip, but clearly it was needed in order for Sarada to change her mind to continue on. Now that she was calm and collective and getting everything out in the open, she finally realized her stomach was hurting. She had been walking around too much, but she kept it private, not noticeable at all. She was going to be dealing with it herself for the meantime.]
This message was last edited by the player at 09:17, Thu 24 May 2018.

Nanami lets out a breath "So before I talk about the elephant in the room. Your mothers training was both physical and mental medicine." She made sure her tone was normal. She didn't want it to come off the wrong way "All of us are in the phase where we are the most susceptible to our powerful emotions. So we can all try to control them. But sometimes the power of the emotion can be overwhelming." She looks at Nori "We all have emotions bottled up inside.. Sometimes those emotions will overwhelm us." She takes another deep breath..

Nanami stands in front of Sarada "I followed because something seemed wrong. I didn't expect to run into that situation." She looks down "The moment after my reaction. I felt stupid for reacting like that. But it was something that was buried, and not something I was aware of until that moment, and it just came to the surface." Her gaze shifted to Shiroma "You and Nori are family to me, so it is natural for some form of strong bond to be created." She shifted slightly "Don't worry about the emotion you saw earlier. I am past it." Her stoic look hid the fact that it wasn't as easy to forget emotions like that, but it was important to Nanami for them to be happy "My response wasn't disapproval, it was surpise." She looks back at Sarada "It's not my place to approve or disapprove. Shiroma being like a sister to me, her happiness is what matters. So if you make her happy, that is what matters."

She finds a tree or something to lean against "This month with you Sensei, has helped me a lot, regardless if you think it has or not. The way I was, the state of mind that was me." She let down her hood, the scarf and cold weather gear was stifling and she enjoyed the breath of fresh air "I want you to stay as our Sensei." She walked up to Sarada "I believe I have much more to learn from you." She paused a moment "We have much more to learn from you." She said as her eyes looked at each of them "We will get stronger, and with you as our Sensei, I believe there is no limit to each of our potential. Please forgive me!" She bows low and respectfully.

As the group continued on their way to get to their destination, it was unknown if this woman would actually follow them or pursue her own path, but regardless they knew where they were going and where they needed to be. However, Nori wasn't expecting Sarada to suddenly stop and pull them over to have a conversation. She just stayed silent as she listened to what their sensei had to say and it honestly astounded her. She knew that by their sensei wanting to clear the air that it was for good reason. She pressed her lips tightly together and looked off to the side. She honestly didn't know what to make of any of this, but if the air was needing to be cleared, than sobeit. Her eyes shifted to the side as she watched Nanami bow her head towards their sensei in apology for her wrongdoings. A small sighed escaped Nori's lips as she lightly folded her arms across her chest. Why did it always seem like she was getting lectured for one thing or another all the time? What exactly was she doing wrong? It was like every little thing pestered their sensei to the point where she would just get upset with them and it result in a lecture. If she was in the wrong, she would admit it but she wouldn't admit being wrong for something she wasn't. "I have the utmost respect for you, sensei, for different reason and as a squad, it is an honor and a privilege to work with you. I never have any intentions in causing you any type of distress and if I have, I apologize sincerely," she said as she turned her eyes to look over at Sarada.

"In saying that, I never intended to find out anything about your relationship with Shiroma. I honestly never suspected anything and if you two had intended to keep it a secret, I would have been okay with not knowing anything. It is not my business to know and I'm sorry if you felt like I was poking around for answers because I wasn't. I was concerned about you, sensei, and the others and that was why I went after you, but I was not trying to meddle in your affairs. Your business is your own and I respect it. If you are two are happy, then I'm glad. In saying that, though, I guess I'm just hoping that...the group dynamic doesn't change because you're in a relationship with each other," she said. She knew that being in a relationship may alter things, especially if the other person is part of the same team. She was sure that they would be able to differentiate between times where things were personal and other times where they had to do their jobs. Although, Sarada said that she went after Shiroma because she was alone, Nori now knew it was because of what their sensei had said about her being into men and that had upset or confused Shiroma, and now knowing that they were in a relationship, it made sense why she went after her. Could they really work as a team and as a couple without their personal emotions getting in the way? Maybe it was possible for them. She didn't know.

"Maybe everything will be fine. Maybe everything won't be. I don't know. But it does effect everyone else on the team, too, whether or not you want it to. It's not Nanami or I's business, that is true, but if something were to happen between you two, I'm just afraid of what will happen when those times come, especially if we're out on a mission together. It's hard to keep things personal and not personal when you're working together no matter how hard you try to make it happen," Nori added as she turned her eyes to Shiroma, then to Nanami, and back to Sarada. She knew that from experience. In the brief period of time her and Sigmund were together, her judgment and her thoughts were compromised because of her feelings. These two weren't her. She knew that, but they were still in a relationship. They had feelings. They cared for each other. That mattered somehow when you worked together. "I just hope that...everything will be okay and you two are able to make it work somehow."

"Oh, really? That's a shame. Konoha used to be quite the home away from home." She chattered as they left the town, Tsukiko herself keeping an eye out, keeping pace, following and generally accompanying them. The leader of the three seemed to have something of an authority complex - Not something she typically jived well with, but hey; Weather the superiors in the Snow, and you could stand a bit of metaphorical weight being pushed around. Once they'd cleared the town, the woman visibly relaxed. At least, the tension within her body left. She was very much so still surveying the area.

The four Konoha representatives stopped at a snow-bank just before the village, and Tsukiko thought she spied a little bit of activity in the snow. This must have been where they planned their 'approach.' The errant thought wasn't given much weight, but as Sarada asked her for some privacy, the missing-nin only nodded. "Don't take too long." She said, tightening her coat around her form. "I'm gonna scout a bit, make sure things run smooth as a who-. . ." She cleared her throat, correcting herself quickly, "Smooth as silk. I'll be back in about a half an hour."

With that, her form flickered, the woman having disappeared to scout the surrounding area, leaving the four of them alone. Save for the occasional sweep of Tsubame, Tsukiko's hawk, though it seemed the majestic creature was only keeping tabs on their general location and nothing more.

The conversation seemed to have ended abruptly yet quietly as they realized they had spent too much time chatting away. By the time they finished, Fuma had returned and it had been decided to set up camp behind the snow mound that hid their position. Nori and Nanami had been in charge of most of the duties, with Fuma lending a hand as to not feel useless and could be independent herself.

Sarada had set up her tent on her own, requesting to only be bothered until their meal was ready for consumption.

Shiroma idled by.

(Sorry I kept it short, it was just to move things along as I cannot control what exactly Sarada and Shiroma wanted to reply with.)

Now the group has made camp and can continue to talk until Sarada moves things to the next day etc.

Nanami hummed lightly as she helped set up the camp. She was putting the issue at hand in the back of her mind. She had said her piece and if they wanted to talk it out further she would. But only if Shiroma or Sarada asked too. She learned from last time to not press the issue, especially if it wasn't directly her business. Nanami switched from humming to singing a slow dark song. It was barely audible. It seemed that it might be one she had set her mind too in the song line up for her concert when they get back.

Once everything was setup she would hop up a tall tree and scan the horizon with her Sharingan, looking to see if her arrow had been used by Sakuya. Nanami only used her Sharingan enough to do a quick scan then hopped back down to the camp. She smiles at Nori "A completed mission.. I hope Sakuya's goes as smoothly." She let her gaze wander to the sky, she was obviously worried about her friend "Lets hope we can avoid another army on our way back." She said in a joking manner. She seemed to want to change the air around them.

Once a fire had been made. She would sit down and summon her medical bag, and take out all the notes she had made from the attack. Nanami took out a medical journal, and started organizing all the data she had collected and added anything she may have forgotten in the moment. She drew the pictures and sketches in even greater detail. Labeling everything in order and very carefully. She wanted to get as much detail as she could into the report, so it would be beneficial later. Nanami did wonder if Sasuke suspected what they did about it being a resurrection or creation jutsu of some sort. Profiling, sketching, and other stuff would take a while to do.

She did this until Nanami was interrupted or food was ready.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 06:47, Fri 01 June 2018.

After Nori said what she needed to say to Sarada, she felt like a small weight had been lifted off of her shoulders. She only hoped that the feelings that were expressed on their ends cleared the air between all of them so that they were able to move on. They were able to complete their mission with certain difficulties, but now it was just the journey home and getting this Fuma person back there like they were supposed to. She noticed that the woman tended to keep to herself and at a distance from them and wasn't really causing a problem for them...yet. She wasn't refusing to go back and she had opportunity to run away, and yet, she stayed. What exactly was her intention of going back to the village that labeled her a missing-nin? Did she have some kind of motive? She seemed all too willing. Nori wasn't sure if she was the only person that was thinking so, but she still couldn't help but be a little suspicious about this person she didn't know.

Once Fuma had returned back from her scouting, they carried on a short ways before they were told by Sarada to set up camp for the night behind a snow mound that wouldn't give away from their position. They definitely had to get some wood and a fire going. It was freezing out here and the clothes they were wearing weren't exactly the warmest. After Nori set her belongings down near a tree, she went and scouted for some wood to build a small bonfire to keep them all warm. She found some branches that were of good consistency before she made a good sized pile and found some rocks to keep the fire contained. She lit it up with a few of her fire balls before she reached out her hands and rubbed them together to get them warm. It was as she was doing so that she heard Nanami speaking to her, causing her to turn her head and look up at her. "I hope it goes well, too, but we can only hope for the best. Hardly any time has passed since we parted ways. Who knows. Maybe they are already finished with theirs, too, and are on their way back to the ship like we are," she said with a small smile before she turned her head to look back at the fire. "But I suppose we can't get our hopes up too much, can we? We were pretty surprised with that last attack when we arrived. They could hit us like that again and I'm not sure we can take it with sensei still recovering. I don't want to say that it was luck on our side, but..."

Nori lightly sighed and held out her hands towards the fire again before she grew silent. Now that the fire was up, it seemed like the ideal time to get some food in their stomachs. Not that they had much to work with that wasn't instant. She wished that they still had some of that ramen that Fujii-sama had before they departed ways. Maybe it would have been a good idea to get some actual food from a store back in that village before they left. Not that there had been enough time to do so, but it would have been helpful. Especially if they wanted to eat something that would keep them warm. Well, you had to work with what you had, right?

Although the air appeared to be clear between Sarada and her students, tensions still filled the atmosphere around them between Shiroma and Sarada. Shiroma hadn’t said a word to her and Sarada didn’t directly say anything back either. Once two of her students expressed their apologies and feelings, Sarada remained quiet, cut it off, and ordered them to make camp for everyone. She never said another word, not even to their unexpected guest. She had did everything herself; set up her own tent, addressed her secret wound, and spent the remainder of the evening lying down, trying to clear her head. Her trusty flying companion Horus had returned and had made a spot its resting place inside Sarada’s tent, watching over her like a good friend would.

She had wanted to be alone; to stay secluded from them all until they returned to Konoha. She wanted no more drama, wanted no more of this squad, and wanted to get away from them. She wanted to go back to ANBU. She whispered to Horus, confining in him as he had always been a great listener but never one to say much back in return. She gently ran her finger over his head, ruffling the small feathers that cupped around his face. She made up her mind at that instant: she was going to resign whether they liked it or not. She didn’t want to teach students, particularly the one her father warned her about. She had no desire to put them in the right direction; they did their own thing. It was an obedience issue she couldn’t fix. She took into consideration that they were still young but the countless times she advised to surrender their emotions, they couldn’t. This war was a personal vendetta to them; they were emotional involved when they shouldn’t be. She shook her head. She believed the only level-headed one was likely the youngest of the group, Shiroma.

She blinked a couple of times as she caught herself thinking of Shiroma. She sighed, turning to her other side, wincing at the pain she felt in her stomach as she draped her arm over her stomach. Horus instinctively hopped around her to join his friend and nestled close. ”I’ll tell them when I get back to Konoha...” she uttered to Horus as she closed her eyes, falling into a deep slumber. All the day’s exhaustion swept over her, exhausting her physically and mentally and she didn’t even do much.

Moving this along....

She didn’t hear much throughout the night, which was neither a good thing or a bad thing. Too quiet meant too suspicious, and too noisy meant a compromised position. She stirred towards the morning, fluttering her eyes slowly as Horus seemed to have been awake for some time now as he awaited by the tent entrance. Sarada half expected Shiroma to come in, talk to her, or even attempted to check on her but she was sadly disappointed when she realized none of that happened. She brushed it off, cutting off the remainder of her emotional state with them. She wasn’t going to be the nice sensei anymore. They walked all over her when she made herself vulnerable. Counting down to three, she pushed herself up, using her elbows to keep herself propped up long enough to catch her breath from her injury.

She looked up at the ceiling of the tent before sitting up all the way and got to her feet. ”Let’s go Horus. We have a long journey back,” she whispered and Horus responded with a small chirp before she opened the tent and he flew out, whether to prey for some food or scout the area. Poking her head out, she looked around and it was quiet. She was rather thankful to be the first to have woken up. It meant she wouldn’t have to conversation with anyone for the time being until they left. She quickly tore down her tent, ignoring any pain and discomfort she may have felt. She used the snow as her water preserve, using it to at least bathe herself with an old cloth and to brush her teeth. She was packed up before anyone had rose up.

She walked by the mound that covered their small encampment and poked her head around. The village they had just visited seemed to be on the move as she noticed several snow mobiles carrying cargo, what appeared to be several prisoners, and a very important commander. ”I’ll have to report about this later,”  she uttered to herself before turning back to their camp and leaned against the mound, her face still covered and arms across her chest as she waited patiently for the others to wake up.

Tsukiko seemed oblivious to the tension when she returned, having snared a few errant rabbits on her little scouting trip. Withdrawing a mess kit and a pot and cooking them a decent evening meal on the road, she'd quietly gotten herself a bowl and left it at that, stepping away from the fire to find a tree to leap into, relaxing and eating her meal while occasionally throwing the choice bits of rabbit stew to Tsubame. She didn't move from her spot the entire night, encouraging her hawk to rest and balancing on that weighty branch perfectly, the control second nature. Light sleep took her after several moments, after having assured herself that the three were only providing a standard watch. They weren't out to kill her outright. At the very least, a night's rest would prove what she hoped to be true.

Though her rest was light, the dreams were pleasant. Faint memories of her friend, her partner, her travel companion and most importantly what had been her mentor drifted throughout her slumber the smallest of smiles provoked as she rested. He'd been the one to make most of the decisions. True, they were always equal, but hers was the journey and how to get there. His was the destination. The Snow had been okay, at some times even fun. She didn't have to think about the end game because Tetsuya never lost sight of it. Riches, power, a quiet place to call home. When he died, she no longer had the luxury of ignoring it. Nor did she have the luxury of thrusting the morality of what had been going on, what she'd been supporting onto someone else.

---

She was up before dawn. Tsubame even moreso. When Sarada exited the tent, the Hawk had been flying, not high enough to be spotted, but low enough that from their alcove hidden against the snow drifts the Jonin could easily see her. As Sarada moved, so too did the Hawk, ducking down to the tree that Tsukiko hadn't left. The woman herself had an eye open, and didn't move. Not as the Hawk landed on that padded shoulder, not as Sarada checked the town. She slid silently to the ground, however, on the trek back. Her footsteps were light, and Tsukiko moved purposefully, a hand at her belt, stilling any movement or noise that Katana at her hip might generate.

She didn't look at Sarada, only stopping next to her, facing towards the village, just out of sight in their little alcove. "Keep the act up around them all you like," She said lowly. "Make up an excuse if you have to save face. We get attacked while takin' the rest of this cakewalk out of here, you protect those kiddos and let me see to the fightin', ya? Conserve your strength." There was no pity in her tone. No empathy, no attempt at a commanding presence. It was grim. Quiet.

Sarada didn’t move nor was phased by the stranger whom attempted to order her around. She kept quiet as she kept observing the village ahead. “Look, you do your thing. This is my squad, not yours. You’re not my superior. You’re here for your own free will. You don’t know me so stop giving your opinion like you do,” she snapped before turning and looking at her. ”Nobody is forcing you to be here. I’m tired you stalking me around and observing me like I’m some kind of prey to eat with that stupid bird of yours. I don’t know what act you’re talking about but you do as you please. Stay out of my way or leave and make your own way back,” she added as she looked back. He stranger not only rubbed her the wrong way but all of them did right now.  She was capable of protecting herself and her group. She didn’t need to leave it to some stranger she didn’t know. ”Stay out of my way,” she hissed and walked away from her, Horus taking its place on her shoulder as she made her way to the rest of the tents.

”Get up, lets go. Now. We have no time to waste!” she called to them all. They needed to leave. They didn’t have time to waste resting. They needed to meet the other group back and make it back before their time expired.

[Private to Fuma Tsukiko: Hey I know you’re new here so you probably didn’t know, but we’re not allowed to make assumptions such as your character “noticing” her injury. Nobody knows of that unless GM gives another player permission to. I mentioned the injury for story telling, not for players to notice. You didn’t know so I’m sure the GM will let it slide but not everybody make their character Notice everything and anything unless the GM puts in a line or post to describe they did.]

The night had gone by fairly quickly with the group. Not much conversation was made. In fact, everyone pretty much kept to themselves most of the time with the exception of little words that were said between the teammates. Within a short amount of time of eating their packaged meals for dinner, all of them went off to bed with their sensei being first. She hadn't said much to any of them after the conversation that they had had. It seemed like she was purposefully cutting herself off from them, so she didn't have to deal with them for the rest of the night. Nori didn't know why it had gotten so bad, but somehow there was always this type of tension between them that nothing seemed to fix. It was never like this when it came to their other sensei's. It made her curious as to what her and Nanami were doing that just made Sarada upset with them one way or the other. It seemed like when they were trying to do the right thing or what they thought was the right thing, they were reprimanded in some way for it. It was like they didn't meet their sensei's expectations and it almost seemed like they never would. They weren't perfect. That was true, but that didn't mean that weren't trying what they could to meet what she expected of them. Maybe in some ways they were reckless and did things they shouldn't. Maybe in some ways they were emotionally compromised due to the nature of the circumstances, but wasn't Sarada also the same way in her own way?

She, too, recklessly threw herself in danger when she thought she was taking the proper course of action. She probably saw it as her doing the sensible, logical thing because she was their sensei and above them in rank. However, risking herself for Shiroma in her battle with Taka and then risking herself again when she walked into that store alone without knowing what was waiting for her inside. Wasn't that also reckless? Wasn't she also opening herself to being emotionally compromised when she developed feelings for Shiroma and pursued a relationship with her? Or when she willingly put herself into battle against Taka because of her feelings for Shiroma? Would she have done the same thing for her or Nanami? Nori knew that Sarada was on a higher level than her and could handle things better than she could, but why did it seem like the expectations she had for herself were being pushed onto them? And when they didn't do things she expected of them or how she wanted them to be, it wasn't good enough? It made Nori wonder if this type of team could actually work when things were like this. They all just...didn't seem like they fit well together.

These thoughts filled Nori's head and kept her mind occupied for quite some time before she woke up early the next morning. It was still dark out, but knew that the sun would be rising soon enough. Maybe she would go for a little run and stretch a little before anyone else woke up. With Nanami and Shiroma still sound asleep, she got out of the tent and saw the fire that was once brightly lit was now very dim and almost out. She knew she could go far but at least a small run around this area would be okay. After putting her shoes on and covering herself up warmly, she took off from the camp and began to run. A short time passed and within twenty minutes, the sun began to slowly rise. She had to get back to camp before the others woke up. She made her way back to only to find Sarada had already woken up and was packed up to go, but it seemed she wasn't the only one. It looked like Fuma was also awake and from the looks of it, they were bickering about something and Sarada didn't look pleased at all. It seemed the others were still asleep, too. "Oh, um...good morning, sensei," she said as she approached her. "I'm actually am already up."

"Don't much care whose squad it is. I'd prefer it if the folks I'm travellin' with make it in one piece, especially yourself. Makes for a good recommendation, ya know?" She shifted her gaze to Sarada, giving her an even stare. "I don't have t'know ya. I don't even have to like ya, which, hon, you're slidin' down that scale every second. My survival and my future rides on this, and I'm not about to let your superiority complex get in the way o'that, ya?" She fell silent, giving Sarada the space she desired. Protection or not, this was the only way back not in handcuffs. The information she could provide had to be enough to convince the higher ups in the Leaf to let her switch sides, though it was a shame they had to send such a piss-poor negotiator.

She took a slow, deep breath, retrieving a small, dried treat for the hawk on her shoulder, reaching up and gently stroking her friend's head. ". . .Keep an eye out for me, will you?" She whispered, before gently nudging Tsubame off her shoulder, to which it took wing. She watched approvingly as the bird took to the skies, out of harms way save Nature's. At least for the day. She could stand being away from her companion for a while, especially since now was the most vulnerable position she'd be in. She couldn't talk her way out of this one, not if the Snow came. She'd have to take a side and commit to it.
[Private to GM:
OOC: My bad, didn't realize we weren't meant to build off that part of the narrative. I appreciate you letting me know.]

Nanami was up before the sun rose in the morning. Many things annoyed her, bothered her. frustrated her, and so on. She stood away from the tents for a bit, doing nothing but thinking. She paid attention to every little sound. Even though she was only a few yards from two Jonin. It did little to comfort her overall mentality. The way Sarada had responded towards them, and the way she secluded herself showed that Sarada most likely wouldn't stay with them. Again leaving them to deal with another new Sensei. She lets out breath watching the cold morning air "This sucks, and Sasuke wonders why we can never get mentally balanced. We keep getting people who are mentally unbalanced themselves. So they can't help to be bothered due to it adding to their baggage." She said to herself.

She finds a sturdy treebranch to sit on and continues to stare off into the grey sky. Nanami lost herself in the dullness of the clouds. When the light began to come and she heard everyone getting up. She remained there until Sarada called for them. She swung down and landed next to the tent she and Nori most likely stayed in "I've been up for a bit, since that year of training with your mother, I got used to very early mornings." Then started packing the tent up. She smiled at Nori, Shiroma, and Sarada. But she didn't feel like talking much. Part of her wanted to, but no matter how it came out. It always seemed to piss Sarada off. She did silently laugh to herself at the verbal sparring between the newcomer Fuma and Sarada. Part of her wondered if Fuma would replace Sarada if Sarada chose to leave them.

Nanami knew the training path she wanted to take. So she would get stronger with or without Sarada. She had finished packing her things up, and began to remove the markers that showed this as a recent campsite. She turned to Sarada "We should change bandages before we head out. If you don't you may get an infection, and I hope you took the healing pill last night." She said it in a professionals tone. Not in a worried or concerned tone.

She smirked to herself. ”My squad is stronger than you believe. They can handle themselves,” she commented before ignoring the remainder of the conversation at that point due to Nori and Nanami approaching her conversation. ”I’ve already taken care of that myself,” she addressed to Nanami. She wasn’t going to rely on the young genin’s aid as She too was completely advanced in her own medical ninjutsu. She had shaken her head though. Last nght’s Events distracted her too much to even think about the pill Nanami had suggested. ”I’m fine,” she replied before grabbing her bag and slinging it over her shoulder. ”Let’s go,” she barked before walking off. The village would be an issue to be dealt with later when their guest was taken back to Konoha. She ensured she remained ahead of them all, distancing herself from all of them. ”Should be smooth sailing from here on out. Of course, kill all Snow Shinobi in sight. I want to avoid another major battle. Don’t hesitate,” she told over her shoulder; it had been mainly towards her group. She didn’t trust Fuma to strike down her own former alliance.

Nanami watched as Sarada seemed to distance herself. However it may seem. She knew it was a good idea to give Sarada the space to recover and gain her senses. When told to be wary and make sure any Snow Shinobi that get in their way were dealt with, quick and quiet like "We'll make sure of it." Nanami hoped they didn't have to go through another massive battle. In retrospect they would all be at full chakra, which would have made that battle a lot easier. She walked and looked at Nori, then to Shiroma. She wanted to urge Shiroma to go up and talk to Sarada. But butting in has gotten her nowhere but scolded and a friend lost. So she decided not to. Her bow was held in one hand, her quiver was next to her empty hand. Then there was the new ninja. She seemed strong, charismatic, but also seemed to like to press people's buttons.

As they walked "I have started getting used to this cold. It's not too bad." She was making idle chit-chat to help pass the time. It had been a day or so since the two teams had went their separate ways. She only thought on this from time to time. She looked around every now and then making sure nothing would surprise them. She looked at Nori.. She wanted to talk but it felt like it wasn't the right time to do so.. So she kept alert and aware. Waiting until talked to, or they were safe to talk.

At hearing someone land beside her, Nori turned her head and saw that it had been Nanami. It seemed like early mornings were something that everyone was used to having. There had been a hint of tension there between them and she could feel it. Before it got any worse, she made her way over to their tent to start gathering her belongings so it would make moving out there much faster once everyone was ready. She put out what was left of the fire with some water while Nanami took down the tent. Once everyone was set and rest to go, they set themselves on their way. It was obvious that things weren't going to get better overnight, but somehow she wished that things had eased up just a little bit after everyone got their own space to think. However, it seemed like things remained the same. Sarada was keeping her distance from them, but was still in control as she barked her orders them. "We'll be sure to keep an eye out, sensei. Nothing will get past us," she told her with confidence before she turned her head away to look off in the direction of Nanami.

"The weather hasn't been all that bad. In fact, I think I've started to become accustomed to it after being in and out the cold for so long. Although, I still wouldn't want to live here. I'll take Konoha's weather any day of the year," she said with a small laugh. Nori knew now wasn't the time to laugh or smile. All she wanted to do was lighten the mood a little so it wasn't so intense. It seems like that's how things were these days. It wasn't something she had to often deal with back with their team's other sensei's. The air was a bit intense but it was lighter than it was right now. One could cut the tension with a knife if that was possible. She tightened her hold on the straps of her bag on her shoulders before she turned her head and looked over at Shiroma. She had been quiet for some time now. "Shiroma, are you holding up okay?" A look of concern spread across her face. She truly was worried about her after what happened the day before, but she wasn't sure if she would be open to talking to anyone about it just yet.

Shiroma was still trying her best to figure things out there had been so much that had happened since that bar.  She had stayed with her group but had fallen silent.  She didn't talk to anyone just keeping watch was they moved or were in camp.  She was lost in her own thoughts the pair of them ping ponging back and forth like they were conserving their focus like they did their energy and mental ability while one slept and the other controlled the body.

Her eyes of either hue would often drift to Sarada as they moved both making sure she was alright with her injury but also that she was trying to understand the older girl.  Her two halves didn't speak to each other much during this point finding they were working back and forth faster and with less distraction by sending ideas and impressions back and forth rather then formed words.

Shiroma hadn't slept at all that night using her mental duality to allow her to be rested or at least enough so to be fully functional the next day. As she heard Sarada's call to get up and get moving she looked up her eyes a pale ice blue but she didn't respond to her at least not verbally her actions were her answer as she got up and quickly fell into her normal place in formation.  She pulled her bow out laying an arrow along the string before turning to smile at Nori. "I'm fine Nori. The cold doesn't bother me." she knew that wasn't what Nori was asking but she didn't have time to give the answer to the real question.  She turned her eyes back out over the clear snow drifts keeping sight out for any Shinobi looking to make an easy target of them.

The group still had another day’s travel to go. The only sounds that could be heard was the crunching of snow under their feet and the silencing breathing. For whatever reaso, the temperature seemed to drop even more, bringing back familiar testing methods that Nanami and Nori experienced over a year ago. Sarada’s falcon and Tsukiko’s hawk remained in the skies, scouting the areas more effectively than they could. The three young genin remained behind their sensei, the tensions still within the atmosphere. Idle conversation exchanged between the three, Sarada never engaging in any conversation with nobody.

What seemed like forever, the skies began to darken and snow fall began with a harsh wind, an obvious sign of a bliss and brewing in. There were no trees, no signs of refuge, or any safe areas to properly rest. However in the darken skies, out in the distance, they spotted lights and it was heading towards them. The lights were familiar, coming from snow mobiles. It only meant one thing: Snow Shinobi were traveling in groups, whether they were scouting, heading to the previous village, or something was up.

If anything, the silence allowed her to clear her head. It allowed her to remain focus without any distractions. With the injury she was recovering from, it kept her focused on that and recovery, however with every crunch of her foot, her abdominal muscles contracted, stopping becoming more painful as they walked. The restistence from the snow under their feet just wasn’t meant for this kind of traveling. As they continued on, it began getting darker and before the snow began falling, Horus landed on her shoulder. She felt guilty for bringing him into this mess, but he proved useless thus far. The Snow began falling incredibly hard, the weather becoming their enemy at that moment along with the wind. Mother nature’s weather had always been against her and yet Sarada always found a way to get through this.

Their vision would be impaired, making it hard to see much of anything. However from the distance, lights were apparent, loud noises following it. She recognized those things before: snow mobiles. Many of the Snow Shinobi used them as means of transportation, which could come in handy for them through this storm. She came to a stop, kneeling down, with a sharp pain coursing through her stomach. Turning her head over her shoulder, she made eye contact with the three girls. ”Nanami, Shiroma. Fire your arrows at them. We’re taking those snow mobiles,” she explained. Arrows were silent and the blizzard on their side, their positions would be canceled.

Nori knew that when Shiroma looked back at her and smiled that way, she knew the girl was putting on a false face. It was obvious by the tension in the air and the overwhelming silence between all of them that not everything was okay. However, it really did seem like the time or the place to worry about that type of thing. She wasn't sure how things were going to turn out once they got home, but it wasn't something that any of them could think about now. They just had to finish this mission and get home. That was the goal. Although, with this weather, it may make it hard to get to the ship faster than when they had intended to be there. The thickness of the snow was making it hard to walk through. Not to mention the cold breeze. It was making her start to feel a little numb, but she knew she had to endure it for just awhile longer.

As the group of them were walking, there was the faint brightness from a source of light coming towards them. Nori brought up a hand and shielded her eyes from the light. What was that? With the faint sound of an engine getting louder and louder as it approached them, she stopped just behind a tree to get herself out of view from those that were coming on, what Sarada confirmed, as snowmobiles. Maybe the voices that she had heard earlier were from those that were driving them. Upon hearing their sensei tell Shiroma and Nanami to use their arrows to take them down, she looked over towards her. She wanted to open her mouth to ask her if there was anything she could do, but decided to not say anything and just go with her orders. If she was needed, then she would be there.

Nanami simply nods as Shiroma responded. She kept her focus on the mission at hand. Then came the lights and sounds of two or so snowmobiles. She waited for orders, they came quietly and directly. Nanami took a deep breath as she notched two arrows. If it wasn't for the weather, she would used the more controlled manipulation of arrows jutsu. Since she could only use normal arrows, as her other arrows would most likely destroy the vehicles. Nanami was confident as she took aim. She took another deep breath. Setting her feet as she preapred to take the shot. The goal would be the two drivers, and Shiroma would take out any passengers.

Her Sharingan flared for the brief moment that she would need to fire the arrows. Precision in these conditions would be hard without them. She knew Shiroma trained to fight in this type of weather, and had faith she would be able to fire normally in this weather. Nanami fires the arrows. The pull and the fact her bow had been infused with her wind chakra. The arrows would fly unerringly towards their targets. Hopefully striking them..

The silence they walked in unnerved her and she could only glance around. This wasn't the right time to be having any form of detailed emotional conversation. First off they were in the middle of a mission but more then that they weren't alone, if it had just been the team then one of their rest points would have been perfect but with this...Shiroma didn't know what to call her. Tag along seemed to work. It just wasn't the right time at all. So Shiroma did what she had always done when faced with a tough conversation she started planning it out, rehearsing what she would say making educated guesses as to what Sarada would say and so on.

She was deep into the process as she moved through the snow still on top of it even though it wasn't that thick here at this moment.  She heard the strange sound over the howl of the wind a moment before Sarada since it was a foreign sound in a blizzard which she knew well. Even as the orders were shouted at her she was reforming her ice arrow into something thicker before she waited. Nanami's arrows lept out first and Shiroma waited a heartbeat before her own jumped from the icy string. Her arrow split mid flight diverging to fly toward the two riders following up shortly after Nanami's arrow aiming to strike off the passengers before they had a chance to react to their drives being struck.

Like clock work, the two girls were quick to react, readying their bows with arrows pulled back. Just as the snowmobiles were about to pass them by, barely even spotting the group, Nanami and Shiroma’s even arrows struck the driver and it’s passengers. Three drivers, three passengers were counted and taken down. Their moans could be heard as they were quickly struck, landing in the snow and the snowmobiles roaring the engines still and moved slowly, having to chase them a bit. Sarada’s idea had come to a success. They now had access to faster travel so they could escape the snowstorm. With three vehicles, a single rider would get one and the other four had to figure out how to pair up.

Nori laid in wait as both Nanami and Shiroma did just as Sarada had ordered and just as the snowmobiles were just about to pass them, the girls took out the drivers and the passengers that had accompanied them. As they fell to the snow, she came out from behind the tree and saw the men that were in the snow groaning in pain from the arrows that had struck them. Now would be the perfect opportunity to escape. "I'll take lead on one of them, sensei," she said as she caught up with one of the snowmobiles and took hold of the handle before she mounted the snow vehicle. She planted her feet within the snow to keep it still as she brought up her other hand to take hold of the other handle. Now it was just a matter of who would come to ride with her. She imagined it would be a little tense if Sarada rode with any one of them right now, so maybe it was better if she took the single snowmobile. Plus, it was probably best that Fuma be accompanied with someone in case she wanted to take off. Nori's eyes turned her head and looked over to Shiroma and Nanami. "Shiroma, would you come with me? Nanami, maybe you can take control of the other one and take Fuma here with you, so sensei can take lead."

Tsukiko followed along, keeping her counsel, keeping a weather eye out. This close to 'freedom', she wasn't going to leave things to chance. Having crouched at the sign of danger, she watched as the team, like a well oiled machine, took down former comrades. Though she was well bundled, the expression she wore as the Snow Shinobi were downed was. . .impassive. She didn't seem to be too affected by their deaths. Rather than conceal anything, the woman approached each downed enemy, inflicting a swift, painless death on each of them with a stroke of her blade. She didn't spend much time doing so, only wordlessly returning to the three as she looked between them.

"Sounds like a plan. . .though we should get movin'. A patrol's likely t'be noticed missin' pretty soon, doubly so with this weather." She chimed in quickly.

Nanami nodded at Nori "Sounds good." Her head turns and looks at Fuma "You are probably more skilled at driving these things then me." She walked over to the snowmobile "You drive, I'll cover us incase we get any unwelcome visitors." Nanami said with confidence. She seemed more relaxed. She waits for Fuma to get on and then sits behind her. Nanami ponders many things once they start moving. She knew there was going to be a discussion that she didn't want to have. As she felt like she had said her piece on the matter. But she knew there would be one  anyway.

She slung her bow over her back. With so little space to get the proper draw she would rely on her manipulating arrows technique to fire at any additional company. However she knew she could use her arrows modes instead of actual arrows, they would be far more effective. Or she could use the trio as roadblocks. Well lethal roadblocks, but they would only draw more attention. Nanami settled on the proper tactic for this situation, and hoped they would make it through this leg of their journey without a hitch.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 06:23, Sun 10 June 2018.

Sarada didn’t decide the pairing as Nori invited Shiroma herself. With that last bit, an opportunity no longer available, Sarada had walked over to one of the snowmobiles, the engine roaring. Fuma had been right. It was either a patrol or additional units. Either way they would find out eventually as the groaning men laid there to die in the snow storm. She got on, the hunching of her stomach causing some discomfort but she’d have to power through it regardless. They had completed their mission within the time frame, however their arrival would be much sooner than expected, leaving them stranded until the repairs were done. Turning the vehicle around, she awaited everyone to get on their respective engines and they drove off. The wind stung her face, her body cold from the storm, the discomfort in her stomach, her mind clear as day now, and her only thought Now was make it to the shore. She’d force them to travel until they got to the shore, where they had originally been contact, not wasting a single moment. The more they were out here, the greater the risk of getting caught up entirely within the blizzard. It had been a year since she actually rode one of these again. It brought back fond memories of her previous services granted that it had been for the wrong reasons but she enjoyed herself while she could, putting her in a better mood than earlier’s emotional scene.

Her long hair blew behind her, her team steadily following her on her trail as she took the lead. She yet wondered how much faster the unique machine could go. Hitting the accelerator, it roared faster as she rode it with grace. The group would travel for the rest of the evening, the Snow lightening up finally as they got closer to the shore by four in the morning. It was still incredibly dark, but the lights on machine helped guide her surroundings and her team, and before she knew it she saw the lights from their vessel in repair. She slowed down, coming to a halt just on the shore. She allowed the engine to roar for a moment longer, the captain of their ship coming to edge of the ship to see if they were friends or foe. The Snow came to a stop, however fog was placed all around them from the ocean’s water and atmosphere. Cutting the engine off, she swung her leg to one side and dismounted the snowmobile. They hadn’t been followed as far as she knew, however that didn’t mean it wouldn’t go unnoticed of their theft and assassintaions. She waved her arm at the captain, him clearly seeing it was only Sarada and returned to his quarters. ”Rest easy,” she told her group.

Nanami smiled and bowed "You to Sensei, sleep well."

However Nanami was the least bit tired. She made many laps around the ships deck. Thinking, and pondering everything that had happened. She ended up finding a perch on one of the sails. She takes her notebook out and decides to work on the song layout. Since she had time might as well prepare for that, and it would help take her mind off the current events, well kind of. She hummed and smiled. It would seem like to anyone watching she was matching words to different melodies, and chords.

Her hand moved swiftly as she wrote word after word, and the sheet music to go with it.. Nanami smiled as she finished the song and hopped down off of the mast, and just looked out into the darkness for a while. The song danced about her thoughts. It was for them anyways. Something special. Nanami lets out a stress relieving sigh, and just smiles at the darkness.

"I hope you are faring as well as we are Sakuya. Come back safe.." She said hoping Sakuya was doing well.

After which if nobody else interacts with her she would find a room and sleep for the night.

She knew it could get interesting at any point. So she slept with her bow next to her, and the quiver within reach. After the last several encounters she didn't know what to expect next from the snow. But at least with all of the information she had gathered they might better equip the ninja that go on future missions.

Shiroma was pleased that the ambush had worked so well taking down all six of the snow shinobi so perfectly.  She hadn't thought things would have gone so well considering that it seemed like nothing else had.  She sighed climbing onto the back of the snowmobile with Nori knowing somewhere in the back of her mind that she would have preferred to ride with Sarada if only so the roar of the engine could have covered their talk that they still needed to have.  However her emotional state wasn't one to actually work through it right now not now they were still in danger and it needed to wait.

She sat sidesaddle on the snowmobile  giving her more room to draw and fire should she need to but was glad that she didn't.  The night passed and before the sun had even risen they were already coming into sight of the boat. She stayed on the snowmobile after they had come into the camp sitting there watching the path they had come from.  She wasn't to tired her consciousnesses had switched places throughout the ride allowing them sleep some her body still rested from the night of sleep before. It was her emotions that were strained and she realized that though her mind and body seemed to have increased ability to restore themselves it seemed like her emotional reserves were limited...more so then most other peoples as she was just escaping into her own minds right now as much as she could.  She still needed to have a talk with Sarada but she didn't know between the surprise of her former team mate, and then the village fiasco if she had the strength now or how long it would be till she did.

Although her group was what appeared to be safe, it didn’t mean they were entirely out of the woods. Repairs still needed to be done which was going to leave them stuck here for quite a few days. All the engines had been turned off. With ship’s living quarters available below deck now, they’d have actual beds to sleep on instead of a back wrenching hard ground. She remained sitting on her vechile, enjoying the fresh air and the cold wind chills. She noticed Nanami began working out right away. She had wished she could do the same however her stomach wasn’t going to have it. She hoped she’d recover as soon as possible. Being bound and restricted was restless inside.

She did catch herself glancing at Shiroma more than once. It couldn’t be helped. She knew they had to get this off their chests; they needed to get rid f their burdens and just speak their mind. She sighed, finding her inner courage to make the first step of recovery as she made her way to Shiroma, keeping her steps light and soft, moving gracefully in the snow as she made her way to the snowmobile Shiroma was sitting upon by herself. She sat down next to her,, sidesaddling next to her. ”Have the energy to talk?” She asked quietly. This likely would be the only opportunity they could get before getting back home.

Nodding, Tsukiko threw a playful wink Nanami's way, sliding onto the snowmobile and quickly double-checking the readouts, she waited for Sarada to take point, before gunning it behind her. She kept pace, not quite next to Sarada but definitely close, seemingly unperturbed by the blizzard at large. . .or at the very least, so accustomed to the weather that the signs of her discomfort weren't readily apparent. As they neared their rendezvous point, Tsukiko ended up dismounting and following after, letting out a slow sigh to herself as she found herself on the ship.

She didn't bother interacting too much with the others. Until she managed to set things right with the heads over at Konoha, she was still going to be considered an asset at best, liability at the worst, which meant that none of them would be too keen on the idea. Judging from the Jounin leader of this group, that consideration was probably more on the severe side. She wasn't about to let the moment marking her freedom go off without some celebration. And so, as she waited, the woman withdrew a gourd from her belongings, popping it open as she sat on the front edge of the ship.

She took a whiff of those potent spirits, quieting her mind. It was a trick her mentor had taught her - Find something strong. Overwhelming, and center yourself around it. Breathing in, letting the world fade, she took a long, deep quaff of that drink, before holding it out over the water. "Wish ya were here, ol' friend." She said quietly, swirling the remaining contents around. "Headin' back home. Gonna grab some of that barbecue I always toldja about, but, ah. . .won't be th'same without you around t'keep me from goin' too wild." The woman quieted, staring at the gourd for what seemed a long, long while. Her arm began to ache, until eventually, she tipped the remainder of her gourd out, a slow, steady stream of liquor emptying into the water.

"Take care. Ya insufferable bastard." Stoppering her now-empty drinking flask, she made her way downstairs, finding herself a corner to perform some maintenance on that Katana, cleaning and oiling it, before eventually falling asleep.

Nori turned her head and looked back at Shiroma as she came to sit behind on the snowmobile. Once she was settled, she lightly twisted the handles that steered the vehicle as she hiked up her feet onto the peddles. She turned her head back around to see that Fuma had taken control of one the snowmobiles with Sarada taking lead at the front. After they were all settled, Nori put herself and Shiroma at the end in case there was some kind of surprise attack. She didn't really expect it would happen, but considering they just left a group of Snow shinobi in the snow, it was only a matter of time before they would be hunted themselves. They had to get back to the ship as soon as possible. Although, considering it hadn't entirely been a week yet, they were bound to have some time before they set sail. Somehow she was hoping that the repairs would be done before that. There was still that tension in the air that hung over the team since nothing had been resolved between any of them. She just hoped that things were able to work out between all of them. It wasn't that she didn't enjoy working with her teammates because she did, but...she didn't want things to always be like this. There had to be some middle ground somewhere between them and their sensei.

After traveling someways into the snow, Nori could see a familiar clearing in the distance, which indicated to her that they were close to where they had departed from Fujii-sama and his team. That was definitely a good thing. It was still very early in the morning and Nori could feel it down to the soles of her feet. She could see the breath come out in small puffs of smoke as she breathed out and her face and hands felt like they were practically numb. Damn. She couldn't wait till she was back home where it was nice and warm. She imagined it in her mind and it made her smile. Home. Considering what had gone down before she left from there, she looked forward to seeing her parents and sleeping in her own bed again. It was with thoughts of this that the snowmobiles came into the clearing and it was there that the ship came into view. A sigh of relief escaped her. As they neared closer to the ship, Nori began to slow down and soon parked the snowmobile before she turned it off. She got off the seat and stretched a little before she looked back to Sarada. "Thank you, sensei. You be sure to take it easy and get some rest, too," she told her as she fixed the straps of her bag and made her way to the ship not too far behind Nanami.

Once they managed to get up onto the ship, Nori made her way to the sleeping quarters below deck to get some rest. It was a bit of an exhausting trip, so she looked forward to having some time to herself and get some real sleep. They hadn't been followed here, which was a good thing, but eventually she was sure that the Snow shinobi would find their fallen comrades and follow the tracks of the missing snowmobiles. She couldn't think about that now, though. She was sure there was some type of lookout on the ship that would let them know if there were people approaching. When Nori could a spare bed near the wall, she went over to it and sat down before she plopped herself down onto her back and sighed as she stared up at the ceiling. Everyone seemed to be doing their own thing at this point, so what better of an opportunity to just sleep? She took off her shoes and hiked herself further up onto the bed before she planted her head on the pillow and closed her eyes. Within a few short minutes, she was in a light slumber with her back to Nanami and Fuma that were across the way.

Shiroma was lost in her own mind not really focusing on anything besides what was going on in her own brain trying to piece together what she was thinking what she was feeling.  She swallowed softly hearing the foot falls and then the shift in the weight of the snowmobile as who she assumed was Sarada sat down, she didn't even have her basic sense of basic jutsu signatures that would have told her who it was Shiroma was isolating herself because something had changed inside her and she wasn't even sure what.

Pale ice blue eyes turned to look at Sarada could see the need in her eyes to talk about this to figure something out.  Her own eyes matched the need and she sighed softly hanging her head.  "No Sarada," she sighed and looked back at the girl she was still trying to understand first off who she was, and even more so now who she was to Shiroma herself. "I know we need to talk. And I am not doing this to hurt you, so please understand I need to talk about this but two things stand in the way. One I am not even sure what I need to talk to you about yet and I can't have this conversation till I know.  And second my team leader, who I respect and..." she let the next word die before it was said. "She told me that a mission was no place for emotions. So till we are on the ship heading home the mission is still going on. At least as I understand it." She stood up and turned to look at Sarada, reaching out to touch her cheek "So to respect your leadership and leave emotions out of the mission, and to better understand what I want...no what I need to talk to you about. Now is a very bad time." Shiroma let her arm fall and started to walk down the shore where toward the second grave of her teammate, though not very fast.

They briefly looked at each other, Shiroma firmly declining to discuss anything until they returned home and Sarada couldn’t respect that more than she did that moment. She adorned the young genin, for sticking true to her sensei’s lessons and was likely proud of her from the inside. Sarada didn’t argue, didn’t fuss, and didn’t even seem upset when Shiroma was upfront about the situation at that very moment. The cold, ice touch of Shiroma’s hand up upon her cheek sent small chills down her spine, but she remained calm. For a brief second, Sarada had placed her hand on top of Shiroma’s, giving it a small squeeze before Shiroma retracted and walked away from her. Sarada couldn’t help but watch as the young woman walk towards the shore alone. If anything, it was graceful and she allows her stare to sit there for a moment longer before she looked down into her lap and sighed heavily.

She stared down at her lap for what seemed like forever however if anything, only a minute had passed by before she turned herself into the snowmobile, her back against the steering wheel. She lifted her legs up and set them down on the seat, crossing them at the knees and began to dig through her thigh pouch for a split second. Her hand rummaged through its contents before it could be seen that she pulled out a white, small box. Lifting up its lid at the top, roughly twelve cigarettes could be seen from their tips. She stared down at the sticks of cancer before she decided to pull one out, a lighter sticking out from the box. Grabbing both, she put the filter in her mouth, bringing the lighter up and lit her stick. The box fell in her lap and she placed the lighter down too. She inhaled slowly, the nicotine running through her body. She sighed with content. ”I know I promised...but sometimes you can’t just break the habit,” she whispered to herself before she took another drag and exhaled a small fog of smoke. She had decided that while the rest of the group rested, she was taking it upon herself to stay awake and keep watch.

With the ambush they previously executed earlier, she had a gut feeling that they’d be coming for them and figuring out who stole their vehicles. While they appeared unprepared, Sarada had tricks up her own sleeve for their potential visitors to the shore. She took another drag, closing her eyes and thinking over the day’s events and clearing her head. She swore to herself she’d stay focus now; no more distractions and no more emotional distress during this mission. She’d settle her personal affairs back in Konoha.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 03:45, Tue 19 June 2018.

Hours had passed by and behind the scenes, the snow patrol never made it to their destination. A scouting group, lead by one of their most powerful shinobi, Kotatsu, went to investigate the disappeareances. It didn’t take long to find the wounded men, who barely clung to life, pointing in the direction the group of girls went to. Following the snowmobile tracks, he was able to find them fairly easily. Kotatsu lurked into the shadows, spying on the group. He only saw Shiroma and Sarada, whom idled by outside. He never made a move and disappeared, their future uncertain.

The sun finally came to, everyone laying to rest in the end. The sounds of banging tools against metal would awake the group due to the repairs for the ship. It was a new day.

Nanami woke up just before first light. Even in the frigid environment her sleeping habits remained unchanged. She stands up stretching and warming herself up before changing back into the cold weather gear. The room itself was decently insulated. Nanami walked up to the deck and surveyed the scene. The crew was up and repairing the ship. There wasn't much she could do to help. She took the time to prep whatever pills were needed. She took a vitamin pill to help wake her up and give her the caffeine she needed. She noted a clean path around the deck that she could run. Even in such an environment she stuck to her training regimen as much as possible. The obstacles that presented themselves made it a fun warm up. She made sure not to bother anyone as she ran.

The past several days were like a blur. So much happening, so much new information on the enemy and their armies. Nanami couldn't wait to get away from the Land of Snow, and look into things. She wondered if it would really be that easy? Would they be allowed just to leave? Nanami wondered this as she found a unused spot on the ship and prepped more paperbombs. Then she prepped the arrows she had left with the paperbombs.

She lets out a slow breath, and hops up the mast to the crows nest. For now, she spends some time until needed, looking out across the land, watching and waiting. The enemy had a way of always showing up at the worst possible moment. Or at least that was her experience with them. She was slowly evolving her way of thinking. Each of these encounters changing her little by little for the better. Her emotional state was starting to improve as well. The nightmares were waning as a ray of hope started to slowly lighten the darkness. Though she knew there would be more darkness to come before this war ended, and being a medical Shinobi. Nanami knew she would probably see some of the worst things war has to offer.

While up in the lookout she reflected on what had happened the night before. The sudden emotional outburst. Nanami knew her feelings were strongly connected to both Nori and Shiroma. The feelings from the previous night seemed to have waned. Thinking more on it she was just going to let the feelings pass, as she didn't have the want or need to pursue them. Nanami holds her bow with an arrow notched, she enjoyed the breeze and the morning sun. Nanami takes another deep breath "A beautiful morning.." She said as she knew the others would be up soon, or were already up. Nanami would scan the area with her Sharingan once in a while. Just to be sure, she didn't like being fooled once, and wanted to make sure it wouldn't be twice..

Sarada had stayed up all light on the snowmobile. She barely moved an inch as she kept her eyes and ears open to potential threats. However nothing was there. She wasn’t sure if she was being paranoid or truly did feel threaten. She had smoked several more cigarettes throughout the night and essentially put them away. The sky had clearly up some but it was very much grey out. The only indication that others were awake was when she heard banging upon the ship, a confirmation that the crews were beginning their daily routine. However she couldn’t help notice one of her students awake and taking her own place to watch guard however what she saw next displeased her. She had made it clear to Nanami that those eyes were forbidden while here and Sarada could only shake her head.

Sarada had never been one to depend on her Sharingan. It was either a noobie move or it was always the nonblood possessors who felt “special” for possessing the eyes. She had hoped Lord Sasuke would figure Nanami’s heritage out and take care of the matter. She didn’t like anybody outside of her bloodline to possess their eyes; it was distasteful and threatening. They were limited as it was however she wanted their eyes to die with them, not with strangers. She sighed and paid no attention to Nanami at that point. Sarada came to the conclusion that Nanami wasn’t entirely teachable. One could not break someone’s ways, especially those who relied on kekkei genkais that weren’t their own.

Sarada finally sat up and would come up with a training exercise for the group. It was the only thing she could think of that would help them in terms of themselves and she wasn’t going to hold back. She got up and walked gracefully through the snow, packing it down with each step as she made her way to the deck and down the stairs to the living quarters. ”Wake up, lets go. On the shore now!” she barked as she turned on her heel and walked back up the stairs. She made her way to the shore and waited patiently. Fuma wasn’t someone she was exactly calling, however knowing the stranger, she’d come anyways to observe. Sarada did have plans with that one though if she was interested.

Nanami heard Sarada call and hoped down. She wasn't sure what was going to happen.. But she hoped it would be something beneficial, and not detrimental. The one thing she didn't like about the Uchiha, was they seemed to have an expectation that was not reachable. Nanami was a passionate, energetic, and hungry to learn. As of late there had not been anything except learning from their experiences, and all she had to compare this to, was their first Sensei's training methods. However she knew nobody would be like him, and her teammates changed forever as did Nanami. She let out a small breath and remained positive. Her mind drifted to the intense training with Sakura, and how much fun her friendship/rivalry with Sakuya was. They both learned a lot over that year. Even though her emotions got the better of her on occasion, nobody could argue with what she brings to the team. So she remained upbeat and looked eager for the training lesson.

Nanami walked down the plank or stairs to the shore, and bowed to Sarada "Ready, Sensei." She said with a smile. Nanami knew to gain both Sarada's and Sasuke's approval. That she would have to adapt.. She knew they wouldn't change. So she would have to. However nobody changes their ways overnight. Would this change her? It would change her a bit. Well some things will change, but her core self will always be herself. She looked around waiting for everyone else. She figured it was going to be some form of teamwork or physical exercise so she stretched while she waited for the rest of them..
This message was last edited by a game editor at 08:44, Sat 23 June 2018.

The night seemed to pass by fairly quickly and before she knew it, Nori was being awoken to the sounds of the hammering and various sounds of the crew working on the ship. At first, she didn't move. She just laid there. It had to have still been early morning, right? She didn't know what it was, but something about sleeping in an actual bed was...relaxing. They had been sleeping in tents in the cold for some time, so be in a semi-warm place was nice. Although, she knew that it wasn't going to last long. The repairs were still a ways from being finished, so she could only imagine what they were going to do in the meantime. Maybe more training? Most likely. Odds were the Sarada wasn't going to let them just lie around and do nothing while the repairs were being done. She didn't seem like the type to waste time. She would put them to work somehow or another. And she was right. She soon heard their sensei's familiar voice come down to the cabin below and bark at them to wake up and get to the shore. Nori slowly opened her eyes and blinked away the sleep as she sat up in the bed. She brought up her hands and rubbed her eyes with the back of her hands as she yawned and stretched herself out. The bed had been a little stiff, so her back felt a little quirky but at least it was a bed. A little stretching would definitely help.

Nori turned herself on the bed and planted her feet on the ground to put on her shoes. She stood up from the bed and stretched out her arms and back before she grabbed her belt containing her kunai knives and shuriken and strapped it on. She saw Shiroma still there in the cabin along with Fuma. Nanami was nowhere to be found, which didn't entirely surprise her. She was probably up about now and doing something. She had this type of energy that started so early in the morning and she was most likely already putting herself to work doing something. Not that Nori was the same way in some degree. At this point in the morning, she would be up for her morning run or stretching out to train for the day, but she didn't really have the energy that morning. She didn't know what Sarada had in mind, but she was sure it was going to be some type of workout.

Nori made her way up the stairs only to see Nanami already making her way down the plank to go to the shore. She yawned as she made her way after her friend down the plank and to the shore. "Good morning," she said to no one in particular as she pushed her hands through her burgundy hair and pushed it onto her shoulder. She began to braid her hair as she made her way over to where their sensei was at. Once she got to where she was, she used the black, thin hair band and tied off the end of her braid before she slowly sat down on the sand to start stretching her legs out.

The night passed quickly, and the morning, early though it was, began as usual for Tsukiko - In a warm bed, or the closest thing to it. Her intuition was better than most, and if there were no danger to be had it wasn't uncommon for her to sleep well into the day if the opportunity presented itself. The possibility of the genin checking her over didn't bother her, and all she had on her person was travel gear and her shinobi tools. Even if the Jonin checked her over, her bargaining chip was sealed into her skin and branded on her mind. Not places one could easily retrieve things, much less get what they were sent for only to slit her throat afterwards.

The feather light sound of groggy genin getting up roused her, yet she didn't stir. Not for a while, anyway. They weren't going to move yet, and they weren't going to leave without notifying her, so she made the most of her morning. It wasn't until only her and one other genin remained in their little space of the ship did she pull herself out of bed. The white haired girl. . .Shiroma, she recalled. She spared only a few moments reflection on the sleeping genin, mostly curiosity. The only young, white-haired people she'd met before had troubles not coughing up blood. Ultimately, she abandoned that train of thought, meandering above-deck, limberly leaping up onto the railing as she found herself a perch to observe the goings on.

Namely, the gathering of the Leaf's Shinobi. If there were going to be any engagements after leaving the land of snow, it was in her best interest to at least understand their skillsets. An idea was all she needed. Besides, the alternative was much less appealing, that being pondering her return to her Clan. The shouting match she was in for wouldn't get any better, thinking about it now.
This message was last edited by the player at 06:37, Wed 27 June 2018.

Shiroma had walked along the shore till she reached the point that the fight had happened with her former teammate.  She settled down and watched the night as the pair of her thoughts tried their best to untangle themselves.  She was well within sight and ear shot of the boat should anything happen.

'You know you have to admit something?'
'And what is that?'
'Sigmund and Sarada are right,'
'On what do those two agree?'
'Emotions get in the way.'
'...'
'Not saying they are bad, but they do...'
'Get in the way yeah...it was easier when we just woke up and were released you know?'
'Tell me about it.'

The pair continued their talk deep into the night finally one of them slept while the other kept watch out there on the shoreline not caring for the cold if anything it soothed her. The pair switched off midway through the night their body sleeping through it and getting the full rest that was needed for its energy to recharge while the pair of minds were able to get the partial sleep they both needed to keep sharp.

Her body woke after dawn and she roused herself slowly sitting up and moving a little to get the little warmth she needed to move her muscles going.  She looked over to the ship hearing the banging and sighing softly her eyes closing softly.

'Me and my big mouth.'
'What?'
'I told Sarada we could talk once we were on the ship and away.'
'Yeah'
'I meant I needed time to think, I was hoping the boat would be ready today but it doesn't look like it will be.'
'Oh...yeah you stuck your foot in that one.'
'Thanks.'
'Glad I could be helpful.'
'Brat.'

She heard Sarada's voice calling them together and sighed softly closing her eyes again for a moment to gather her thoughts.  She took a deep breath before heading over to join the others in front of the boat as she looked longingly at the boat willing it to be finished already since she had just gone and put her foot in her mouth the day before.  She joined her team in front of Sarada.  "Morning Sensei, Nanami, Nori." Her eyes currently a ice pale blue.

She crossed her eyes, as she waited for the group to gather to her calling. After speaking briefly to the captain earlier that morning about the repairs to the ship, it’d be another day before everything was moderately ready to set sail. The three greeted her and Fuma remained within the background. After the events that seem to unfold over the past few days, she decided it was time for some training of her own. She was going to test them but not like last time. This time she was going to control and shape them who she needed them to be for the future and for themselves. ”Morning,” she briefly said to all three of them. ”It has come to my attention that we never had much of a training session. Granted all I did was evaluate you in the beginning and nothing more,” she recalled as she removed her bag and tossed it onto the ground. It was to no use for her.

”I had all night to think about this particular training session and I believe it’s going to help you. However it will not be easy in any way shape or form,” she stated before looking at Nanami. ”Unfortunately you, Nanami, will not be partaking in this exercise as I will be using genjutsu for this. With your...ability, you’re completely immune,” she explained as only Nori and Shiroma would be under her wing.

Her eyes glanced at Fuma. ”I might as well put you to good use, friend,” she called out to Fuma, an invitation to join the activity. ”If you wouldn’t mind, since this student here cannot partake in this, would it be much of a bother to ask you to come up with a training exercise for her? A training that will push her to her limits and break her ego a bit,” she added.

”Today’s training session is to mold you three. To finally see your truest potential,” she explained.

Nori saw Shiroma join them last and greet them, giving her a small smile and nodded. "Mornin', Shiroma," she told her before her attention focused back to Sarada as she dropped her bag to the floor. She listened to her speak about how they hadn't had much training since she was deemed their sensei and that, in short, they would be partaking in a grueling session today that involved Genjutsu. Although, she wondered just what kind of training session it would be if it didn't involve Nanami. It seemed like their sensei wanted to focus on particular skills that they each had instead of how they worked together as a team or else she wouldn't have excluded her. Despite her having gone through a few incidents involving Genjutsu, what could happen during those times was unpredictable to her. They were by no means an easy thing to handle. Anything could really happen. She knew that it was a chakra controlled technique that targeted their senses to manipulate their surroundings and trick their minds with illusions, which made Nori feel uneasy. While she knew she was weak in the aspects of her charkra based techniques, her senses were more heightened after her training with Rock Lee. That was a critical part of their training and it seemed they were going to be tested now. She had to keep her control and focus. Her hands clenched into fists at her sides as she merely stared into Sarada's eyes and waited to begin.

The missing-nin paused, mid-nibble. Somewhere along the way, she'd fished out a stick of cinnamon and was enjoying the flavor by the time the Jonin piped up. A brow hiked. "Eh?" She hummed, slipping down from her perch to land on the shore. Padding over, she found herself right next to Sarada, eyeing her, putting a concerted effort into getting juuuuust inside that privacy bubble she was certain loner-types like the Jonin had. This was unlike her friend, though considering they'd only known each other for barely a day, maybe it wasn't. Was she swallowing her pride, or trying to goad her into showing off? Either way, Tsukiko's scrutiny of the aloof beauty didn't last very long.

"Tsuki-chan's got a much better ring to it, don'tcha think?" She teased, winking. Only then did she take a step or two back, turning her attention to the one called Nanami, rolling that stick of cinnamon between her lips. "Break 'er ego and push her, right?" She said, looking thoughtful. "I'm sure I could come up with somethin'. Anythin' in particular ya'd like me to focus on? Taijutsu? Ninjutsu? Control? Tactics?" Sure, she could pull out her blade, hand it to the girl, and tell her she wouldn't sleep until she'd successfully drawn blood like Tetsuya had, but that was only after they'd been travelling for a good couple of months.

The Jonin certainly had a better grasp on who they were than Tsukiko, and she'd defer to their sensei before coming up with an exercise.

Nanami nodded to Shiroma "Morning Shiroma." Once they were all there. Sarada had planned a Genjutsu exercise.. Which even without the Sharingan she knew it would be easier for her to resist them. So on one hand it made sense.. On the other she wondered if it was intentional to distance her from Sarada. It was frustrating in a way. It seemed like the little things override the good things she has done, and her contribution. Then it came to her attention that Tsukiko would be leading an exercise for her. Nanami wondered what type of person Tsukiko was. From what Nanami had seen so far of the woman. She seemed like the complete opposite of Sarada. Which may be a good thing or not. However Nanami was going to use this to prove herself.

Nanami looked at Tsukiko "I look forward to training with you Tsukiko-sensei." She bowed to both her and Sarada. Though she wondered why Tsukiko would defer to Sarada for an idea.. When Sarada had asked Tsukiko to come up with something. She had a feeling it would just annoy Sarada or it would be the opposite and thought of as respectful. Either way she was excited to do training. Lately it had either been with herself or Nori and Shiroma. No real instruction since her time with Sakura-Sensei. Nanami did hope Tsukiko would judge her on her own merits. Not the ones that Sarada has portrayed of her.

Nanami's eyes glance between the two, it was clear Tsukiko was the playful type as she tested Sarada's personal bubble by inching closer. While not showing any emotion on the outside she was laughing to herself on the insde. Maybe she was more like Sakura then she thought as she had a constant internal battle with herself. Nothing like Shiroma's, but it was a challenge at times. Because that part of her was laughing loud at this moment. Nanami was glad she had that part of herself under control. At least to the point where it didn't show on the outside.

Her eyes did glance up from time to time. But she knew Sarada would likely get upset if she activated her Sharingan. She would check for the arrows chakra signature when they were done.

Nanami's knew out of those three; taijutsu was by far her weakest area. Would she be allowed to use the nin-taijutsu style? She wondered internally. Many thoughts along these lines and others ran through her mind, She argued with herself on many points. Much like she had when she wrote the near seventy pages of medical and jutsu data on the snow's attack, and new physiological data she had gained. In writing that, Nanami's internal monolugue would have been fun to listen too, as she argued and bounced ideas, and facts from one side to the other.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 04:53, Sat 30 June 2018.

Sarada kept a straight face, feeling uncomfortable how their new escort was trying to get comfortable with her. Truth be told, it wasn’t going to happen in the slightest. She even rolled her eyes when Tsukiko winked at her. It was clear this Fuma clan member used flirtatious acts to either get her way or even had interests in females. Regardless, it wasn’t appropriate and she’d be damn if she ever considered Fuma her equal. They were far from it. When Tsuki questioned exactly what she wanted, she knew the route that had to be taken after Sarada noticed many things Nanami still had to work on. ”Nanami has an arsenal of tactics. She’s highly observant and can be quite controlling. With her medical shinobi certification, she needs to know she doesn’t get the front lines. She is the last one that should be engaging anything. Ninjutsu is her primary focus, making Taijutsu her weakest feats about her,” she explained as she hesitated whether or not to share the next bit of information but it was necessary.

”The one thing you should absolutely know about Nanami....she possesses the Uchiha sharingan. I want you to break her habits of using it. It’s a rookie’s behavior to rely on it. Considering her special case,” she informed as she looked at Nanami. ”I gave strict orders before this mission started to refrain from using it. It was a silent test from the beginning in which you failed. One day, you’re not going to be able to use it, then what? All that time spent having to rely on a kekkei that essentially doesn’t belong to you, only makes you more prone to failure. People like Nori aren’t as blessed to have a kekkei to rely on so she must work twice as hard as you to make the two of you equal. She’s even less fortunate to not to be able to execute ninjutsu like we all can. So now she must work three times as harder,” she added before looking at them all.

”Today we will break you like you’ve never been broken before. Today you will all learn to cope with situations that will be out of your control. Today you will learn the true meaning of what it’s like to be weak and useless,” she began as she started glancing at them one by one. ”By the end of today, Nanami you will learn to not rely on your sharingan and learn to use your own skills. You will learn how to be the best support shinobi I’ve ever seen and hopefully learn to better yourself in your weakest field,” she paused. ”Nori, you will to face your fears. And Shiroma,” she paused for a second. ”You will learn to know what it’s like to be weak for once,” she finished before unfolding her arms. ”This is your true evaluations today. This is your real training. You thought I had a stick up my ass before, well...you’ll find out that statement is truer today,” she added before looking over at Tsuki. ”You May take her now,” she commented before she would begin her training with the other two.

She had wished Nanami could join the group for the exercise; it would’ve helped tremendously however taking her on would’ve been useless at she would’ve repelled it much quicker than the other two would be able to. In the back of her mind, she reminded herself she still needed to unsolve the mystery behind Nanami. She knew it bothered their Lord Sasuke that this girl was running around with his eyes and Sarada was sure it shocked everyone around her. Little did Fuma know though, Sarada had her own secret.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 06:13, Sat 30 June 2018.

That whole statement set Nanami's innerself aflame. There was very loud shouting inside her mind. She wasn't going to respond, as it would only prove Sarada's argument right. This however was something she was prepared for. She wanteed to point out many things..

"Like how I had only had myself to train with the Sharingan."

"Nobody was there to show me how to use it properly.."

"Yet they blame me for it!"

This was the type of thing that was being shouted by her inner self.

It wasn't like everything she had trained on; was trained with only the Sharingan.. She actually used it in very little of her training. She used the Sharingan to help guide her Nin-taijutsu style. But the Sharingan wasn't necessary as she further developed the nin-taijutsu style. Nanami let her internal self yell as she stood there, when it was announced and the way it was announced. It didn't surprise her. But in a way after Sarada explained what Shiroma and Nori would be going through. Nanami was kind of happy, as she had enough emotional stress as of late, and was finally starting to get over it. So when Sarada announced a Taijutsu lesson is what Tsukiko would be teaching her.

Nanami would nod respectfully at Sarada, and then looked at Tsukiko.

The teen would follow Tsukiko when she moved to where they would train, and waited for instructions or was asked a question before speaking..
This message was last edited by a game editor at 06:15, Sat 30 June 2018.

Shiroma blinked slightly at the extremely serious nature that Sarada was taking with this training. Not that training wasn't serious but still it seemed, artificial somehow like she was making up for something. Forcing herself to be...well as she said it, acting like she had a stick up her ass, but even more so then normal as though to compensate for something that happened.

Shiroma frowned at the way that Sarada talked about Nanami though kept her mouth shut, knowing right now wasn't the point and time to bring anything up.  She wondered what Sarada would think of her if she knew that she hadn't been born with her Kekkei either, it wasn't part of her family or anything.  The way that she was talking if it wasn't your own then you shouldn't be using it.  But then the question was what made something your own.

'Philosophy can wait'
'Right'

Glad that that those little conversations between her two selves happened at the speed of thought rather then word she was able to look back up as Sarada turned her attention back to Nori and herself. Shiroma bit her lip as she heard what Nori was going to be facing and had a really good guess as to what that was going to be...she really hoped she was wrong. The next moment she blinked.  Was Sarada serious, did she really think that Shiroma didn't know what it was to be weak? She had been weak most of her life, it had only been after her time under genjutsu that she felt like she could tap into so much ability and energy.  But she wasn't going to correct her at this point that might just come later.

She had sighed, knowing well she had to do what she had to do today. She walked forward in front of the girls. ”Your other half will not be apart of this today. Unfortunately I have to lock her away,” Sarada commented as she stared down at Shiroma for a moment before Sarada’s own mankekyo sharingan surfaced quickly. The moment they would lock eyes, Shiroma would feel the force that would be invading her brain, her soul, her mind. The power of force was stronger than when Nanami had attempted this awhile back. It would feel overbearing to Shiroma mentally than t did before.

As Sarada invaded, more like probed even, she searched quickly for the source in which contained Shiroma’s split personality. She forced it to stay at bay. ”In order for her to take on this challenge, I cannot have you interfere. I apologize in advance. You have my word though, I will unseal you. She just needs some peace and quiet and an open mind to herself,” she had explained. A sharingan projection of Sarada had been standing before the light blues Shiroma and the dark blue eyed Shiroma; two complete bodies and yet were identical except for the eyes. She had found Shiroma’s spirited world inside and that was how she was able to communicate between her two better halves and that is how Sarada would be able to communication as well.
This message was last edited by the player at 22:30, Sun 01 July 2018.

Shiroma looked up at Sarada her pale blue eyes narrowed as she caught the meaning of what Sarada was saying.

'She can't be serious'
'From the look in her yes she is'

Sarada's eyes changed to her sharingan and Shiroma felt the pressure of another mind forcing its way into her own.  She wondered for half a moment if the pair of them could have resisted the forced entry or if they could learn how to at some point.  Or if the fact that one of her personalities could totally focus on the mental side of thing if that could make all the difference.

However she didn't resist as Sarada's projection entered the landscape of her mind. Not surprisingly the mind-scape was a smooth plane of snow with several large ice formations in it.  There was something off however with the mind-scape, there was a black pilar rising into the sky about fifty feet away from where Sarada would enter. It wasn't made of stone or ice but a swirling black mist seeming to go up endlessly. Around the base of it carved in black ice there were sealing marks pulsing with a dark light.

The pair of Shiroma's stood there looking at Sarada as she came in, both of them with their backs to the pillar.  The dark eyed one stood with her arms crossed looking Sarada dead in the eye.  "I am curious if you plan to tie one of Nori's arms and legs behind her back. Its basically the same thing taking half of who the person is and saying you can't have half of who you are right now." The pale eyed Shiroma just bit her lip keeping any comments she might have had to herself. "You are lucky that we trust you, or I don't know if you could do this." The dark eye Shiroma uncrossed her arms and slipped down to the snow to sit cross legged.

The landscape was beautiful. If she didn’t know any better, she would almost believe it was real. The Snow was wet against her shoes and the air cold around her. She wasn’t really surprised that this is what it looked like for Shiroma: her safe haven. The black pillar is what had caught her interest for a moment and before she could even question out of curiousity, her more serious half began to talk to her with such poison on the tongue. She knew Shiroma and her had their issues but to strike like that with words, it made Sarada feel guilty in all of this. If she wasn’t willingly, Sarada knew she wasn’t going to force it and just have to work around. She didn’t blame the dark eyed girl. She was asking a lot from them; sealing away a part of you that she been around for sometime now. It’d feel like a missing piece or a giant void from within.

Sarada remained quiet, looking down at her feet. ”I’m not going to make you feel uncomfortable. I’ll back off. If that’s truly how you feel, then I won’t do it. I can not force this on either of you if one of you doesn’t want to cooperate,” she replied back and looked at both of them. ”I know things have been rough the past couple of days and I’m sorry. I truly am. May not seem like it but I am. I’ve offered to talk about it and the both of you don’t want to and that’s fine. I’m not going to force anything at this point. I’ll work around this. It won’t be as effective but I’ll see what I can do,” she explained as she eyed the black spite behind them. She took interest in it but she knew it wasn’t her place to question anything here. It wasn’t her space to begin with. ”I’ll see you two on the other side,” she muttered as she turned her back. Sarada’s projection formed some hand seals, preparing for her departure from the mind-space unless interrupted.

The pair sat and stood respectively as Sarada made her response.  The pale eyed version of Shiroma shook her head and moved over to catch Sarada's shoulder before she could leave.  "We are agreeing to it. We trust you Sarada...there are other things we need to talk about.  Personally as well as the leader your assigned and that's part of what that was about." She looked back at her other self who nodded her head closing her dark eyes again.  "So please if you think this will make me...us better kunochi then please do what you think is best."

The paled eyed Shiroma moved over to sit down next to her counterpart with a bit of space between them to let Sarada do what she thought she needed to.  "You were a bit rough with your words you know."  A tongue stuck out from the dark eyed girls lips playfully. "And you are too diplomatic."

Sarada was unable to leave as a Hand was placed upon her shoulder. She had stopped in her tracks as Shiroma explained. She had just wanted to make sure. That’s all she wanted. She didn’t want to force to seal off apart of who she was. It was a scary thing because the results could be scary or unusual. She turned around as Shiroma went and sat next to her other half. She kept a straight face as she walked up to the dark eyed girl and placed a hand upon her head. Closing her eyes, she focused as a metal cage began to form around her other half. She took a step back as the cage emerged out of nowhere with giant chains wrapping around it, encasing the dark eyed one inside. A giant tag seal was then placed in the front.

Sarada reopened her eyes as she looked at the cage in front of her. ”This is a temporary. I will remove it when Shiroma is done with her exercise. Once I leave here, things may feel different as I have cut the two of you off from each other. I promise this won’t be long,” she explained as she closed her eyes again and her projection left the mind-space completely.

In the outer world, this process took two whole minutes of Sarada and Shiroma just looking into each other’s eyes. It was a creepy thing to look at but at the same it had been interesting. Sarada had came to when she blinked, the pressure Shiroma would feel completely gone. She would feel different as she didn’t have the other voice inside her head. She would feel empty and it would feel uncomfortable. For once she would experience quietness throughout her mind, but Sarada had reassured that the dark eyed one was still there, still very much alive, just no longer could interfere.

She stared down at Shiroma longer but eventually removed her gaze as she stepped back. The sealing itself wasn’t exhausting. It was the strange dark spire that had her attention and it’s presence had been strong. She’d have to look into it later. ”Are you two ready for your training today?” she asked them both as her sharingan had reverted back to her normal, dark eyes.

The Fuma Shinobi couldn't help but smirk at Sarada, though kept her peace for the moment. Returning her gaze to Nanami, she considered her options. "Let's get us some distance, yeh?" She beckoned, slipping away from the Jonin and her other two pupils, pausing only once they were a respectable distance away. A medical Kunoichi with the Sharingan, one versed in Ninjutsu. From a certain standpoint, that made Tsukiko the absolute opposite of whatever it was this girl was trying to become. Mending bodies was different than working metal. Staying at the back was antithetical to her Ronin mentor and, by extension, herself. As far as exercises went, there weren't that many that she could teach, even less that would 'break' Nanami in any meaningful way, especially since she hardly knew the girl.

Reaching into her coat, she pulled out a scroll just larger than her palm. Unfurling it, she quickly nicked her thumb, drawing a line of blood across the seal inside in one fluid motion, and just as quickly rolling it back up. Forming a handsign, that scroll cradled between the thumb and index finger of her clasped hands, she held the motion, not quite concentrating, but not quite completing the very obvious summoning jutsu.

"Soon as I release this, all bets are off. I'm gonna come atcha, and you're going to do everything ya can to survive. Every weapon on the battlefield is yers t'utilize exclusively. Ya won't see me so much at try t'pick one up. Ninjutsu and Genjutsu aren't allowed, period. We're gonna operate under th'assumption that this battle's long been drawn out, and our chakra reserves are runnin' on fumes. Ya can use chakra control and channellin' for balance and extendin' a weapon's reach if ya know how, but beyond that, I see anythin' but Taijutsu, th'exercise'll be failed." She explained, her gaze never wavering on Nanami. "This'll continue until one o'us submits, or exits our little arena."

"Summoning Jutsu: Smith's Maelstrom." She intoned, releasing the jutsu and throwing that scroll up into the air. The distance she'd set away from the other three wasn't for no reason. A puff of smoke filled the area above them, the cloud obscuring quite a large amount of weaponry lazily falling out of the sky. A line of various blades formed an arena, as the space in between was filled with all manner of weaponry. Large shuriken, Fuma windmills, kusari-gama, maces, axes, various styles of katanas, spears, all fell out of the sky, all landed, blade first, into the snow around them. There was only one weapon that nearly hit Tsukiko, though she calmly sidestepped it before its lazy arc could be completed. It seemed she'd taken Nanami more into account when placing her jutsu - Not to mention it implied this wasn't the first time she'd used such a frivolous technique to train. The weapon that fell closest to her was a folded Fuma shuriken directly in front of her.

"Any questions before we start?" She asked as she slowly wrapped a hand around the hilt of her katana, though refrained from drawing quite yet. "Remember to come at me with th'intent to kill. Anythin' less and you will fail."

Nanami watched as Sarada used her eyes on Shiroma. She was very curious at what was going on, but knew that it was nothing bad. Nanami knew they shared feelings of some sort. It was about this time that Tsukiko spoke up. Nanami quickly followed Tsukiko away from the other two. Then she spoke. It was worse than what she was hoping. She glanced at her bow, and then a rain of steel fell from the sky around her. She looked around at all the weapons "Huh, a weapon person." She said.. Judging by the weapons. It meant this was Tsukiko's area of specialty. Which scared her a little. It meant this was going to be a rough training session. Or might even be real quick, depending on how fast she wants this to go.

Nanami herself wanted to last as long as possible, and maybe land one blow to her Sensei. But this was unlikely. She just had to survive. Nanami lets out a sigh "Another training lesson without actual instruction. Not sure what they want to accomplish with this?" She said to herself as she took in the sight and moment. Tsukiko's hand was on the hilt of her katana. Nanami knew she had to try and not engage at claose range as much as possible. There was plenty of ranged weaponry. Which was more her thing. Looking at it. They were complete opposites. But she had to do this. How she was going to pass was unknown to her. As that wasn't given. Maybe landing a blow or just trying my best in a losing situation. Again her eyes glanced at her bow. It had more power than anything out here. But again she felt that would detract from their point.

Nanami nodded at Tsukiko, but then spun on her heels, noticing a fuma shuriken nearby. She grabbed it spun back around on her heels and releasing the giant windmill shuriken all in one movement straight at Tsukiko "I understand the rules." She grinned as she watched the shuriken fly, and pulled out a Kunai for defense as she expected to be charged by Tsukiko.


09:46, Today: Nara Nanami rolled 16 using 1d20+8.  Taijutsu attack.

Shiroma came out of the trance that she had been in for the moment while Sarada was inside her mind talking to the pair of her personalities. The feeling was strange as she felt the absence of her other half something that she hadn't felt in awhile was there...silence. She was so used to talking to her other self to sharing ideas and thoughts that without the presence there she felt...empty.  She shuddered slightly blinking trying to get her eyes to work right...it was then that she realized she was so used to feeling them shift at times that without that ability it felt like they weren't focusing.

She pushed the strange feelings aside  and took a deep breath looking over at Nori before smiling slightly. "Yes Sensei." She intoned looking back at Sarada trying to get her mind to catch up with itself or at least what she was used to not realizing just how much she had come to rely on her other side to post process things for them both.

11:47, Today: Fuma Tsukiko rolled 37 using 1d20+17.  Taijutsu Defense.

Tsukiko waited patiently as she watched the Genin take in her new classroom, hands poised on the hilt of her blade and its sheath in a classic Iai stance. Sure, it wasn't a groundbreaking  training method, but testing her reflexes and split-second decision making would help the former missing-nin develop a baseline. And from there, she'd be free to hone the girl with whatever time they had, or at the very least give her something to practice on in her spare time, as her mentor had done with her. Then again, the Leaf was sure to have practice fields and equipment to use, whereas she had to rely on sticks and what she could pawn off others, or the use of a smithy. Being a Fuma didn't just mean one could throw a monstrous shuriken about really well, it meant you were responsible for its creation.

The demon windblade coming at her felt as though it were in slow motion, each sharpened edge tumbling end over end towards her. Crouching lower, the woman's form became a blur, narrowly dodging as she rushed the Genin, closing the distance in the space of a breath. Her katana never left its sheath, though she had to fight muscle memory in doing so, instead aiming a kick directly at the Genin's stomach with enough force to send her flying, though she specifically aimed to keep her in the arena. Truth told, she wanted to put some fear into the girl. Right now, that was going to be her most powerful ally.

"Don't think. Do. If y'see an opportunity, take it." Tsukiko instructed. "If none o'these tools are good 'nuff, use yer own." The woman hadn't missed the aside glances Nanami had been making. "Claw with all ya got. Survive, so yer friends can."


11:47, Today: Fuma Tsukiko rolled 37 using 1d20+17.  Taijutsu Attack.
This message was last edited by the player at 04:21, Mon 09 July 2018.

She merely remained silent as the haunting red eyes of the Uchiha resurfaced but her demeanor changed. The air shifted around them as they continued to stare into her eyes. Her pupils dilated and eyes widening as a strong genjutsu seemed to have engolfed them both. The longer they stared, the most consumed they got.

After the strange haunting eyes stared at them for what seemed like forever, they both were placed in two different places, separate from each other. A genjutsu that shrouded their minds. In the physical world, their eyes almost looked mesmerizing, appearing unconscious almost as they remained completely still.

---

Nori:

Once the genjutsu became too strong to ward off, she felt herself succumbed to the strong genjutsu cloud that shrouded her entire self. She would feel immobile and not feel her body at all. It was a test, Nori knew that for sure. Nori has been placed Konohagakure, the academy. And from the distance she could see a male figure, but couldn’t quite distinguish whom it could be unless she ventures closer.

---

Shiroma:

Once the genjutsu became too strong to ward off, she felt herself succumbed to the strong genjutsu cloud that shrouded her entire self. She would feel immobile and not feel her body at all. A sharingan genjutsu has been completely new and felt completely different than normal genjutsu she experienced in her lifetime. She had been taken to a familiar place. A place of happiness with her old squad: Genji, Ichigo, And Tsubaki. Tsubaki was their noble leader, young but experienced enough to lead them through the toughest of missions and terrain. She had been the one person who assisted Shiroma in learning how to control her kekkei. Shiroma would feel confused as she and her group had been stationed at one of the forts in the land of ice, awaiting for the rumored assault army of Snow Shinobi that was suppose to be heading their way.

20:42, Today: Nara Nanami rolled 24 using 1d20+8.  Taijutsu defense.

Nanami raises her kunai to block. But in this case even though she managed to not take a critical wound. The sheer strength of the attack was very different. It was like being hit with a massive force. Even with keeping the katana away from vitals she was sent flying, landing very hard and rolling. When she stopped rolling from the force of the blow. She pushed herself up. Already bleeding from many lacerations. She gathered herself and stared down at Tsukiko "So that's what this about." She says, not going in depth at what she meant as she knew there was no point. But she didn't want them to have any excuses. She kept her bow slung for the time being "I won't likely get a hit on her. So instead of worrying, I should just do this to the best of my ability." This reminded Nanami as to why her father said she should learn shuriken techniques as well.

She really liked the fuma shuriken. There was a second one close by. No reason not to try and learn, and have fun with it. She got a good wind up and sent it flying. She picked up a Tanto to defend herself with this time. As she knew a counter would be on the horizon.

20:57, Today: Nara Nanami rolled 16 using 1d20+8 ((8)).

[Private to Fuma Tsukiko; Nara Nanami; Tsuna Shiroma; Uchiha Sarada: Hello all! I just wanted to apologize for having not been on lately. Since 4th of July, I've been out of town volunteering at an anime convention and got back Sunday night. I apologize for not having told you I would be out sooner. I'm hoping to get back into the swing of things.]

Nori was honestly a little surprised when she heard Sarada tell Nanami that she had been testing her since the beginning of the mission to not rely on her sharingan to get through it. She knew that the gift of the sharingan was bestowed upon her friend and wasn't inherited.  Considering that Sarada was an Uchiha who inherited that gift from her father, to know someone outside of their clan had it and was, in a sense, using it to her advantage, most likely didn't sit well with their sensei. She only hoped that whatever training Sarada had would benefit them all in some way and would truly help them overcome their obstacles. When Nori heard their sensei talk about her, it wasn't something she was expecting. What exactly was she trying to say by those words? Was she saying commendable things about her to get her point across? Or did she really even mean them? It was hard to tell sometimes. But she seemed very serious about her intentions with this evaluation and Nori only hoped that she would be able to overcome those fears that Sarada spoke of. She had a feeling she knew what it may involve and knew that she had to prepare herself for whatever would happen. She didn't know how she was going to handle what situation she was going to be in, but she wanted to be as strong as Sarada knew they could be overcome it.

When Sarada had said those things to Nanami and that she wasn't going to participate in this training, Nori had looked over to her friend and saw the need upon her face to say something but didn't. She held herself back, but maybe that was a good thing. Although, she wanted to think that the training she did with Fuma would genuinely help Nanami in the way that Sarada wanted them to. She watched as their sensei went over to Shiroma and told her that her other half would not be able to participate in the training today, but she knew it was with good reason. Whatever she had planned, it obviously required her other half to not be apart of it. Both Sarada and Shiroma had locked eyes and for moments, there was silence. Nori could tell that their minds were connected and it made her wonder if their sensei was talking to Shiroma's other half. Maybe she felt the need to speak with her about what her intentions were. She didn't know. But within a few minutes, their eyes disconnected and Sarada stepped back.

Nori looked into her eyes when she looked at her and she pressed her lips together before she nodded. "I'm ready," she said with a solemn expression. She saw her eyes turn from their black hue to that of the Sharingan. The air suddenly changed around them. It felt heavier than it did before and became stronger than it had been moments ago. She found herself lost within her eyes, but that was what needed to be done to be lost in the Genjutsu. It consumed her and something shifted again. Suddenly she found herself lost in a familiar surrounding. She blinked and looked around. This was Konohagakure Academy. Suddenly her green eyes landed on the backing of a familiar figure not too far away. Her eyes squinted slightly. She couldn't make out who it was, so she started to walk towards him. "Hello? Who's there?" her voice echoed.

Shiroma didn't fight the genjutsu but she couldn't suppress the shudder as she felt the familiar feeling wash over her.  She had been under the influence of a Genjutsu for so long that she could feel it washing over her, it did help that she was expecting it of course. She opened her eyes on the fort that she and her team had first been assigned too and had to bite her lip.  This was early on in her training she really had no control over her Kekkei at this point.  Her eyes drifted down to the her hands still covered with the gloves that she used to wear to keep from giving people frostbite.

'God...this is unsettling.'
'...'
'Hello...'

Shiroma chided herself remember that her other self had been bond for a time at this point. She actually did feel rather alone at this point the memory of the feeling washing over her.  She looked around the team and bit her lip seeing them all alive and well. There was no time for remembering them all dead and buried in the snow...god she hoped they were buried still, she knew Ichigo was, again.  The others she just hoped.  She looked around catching the sight of the sun, it wasn't that long till the attack happened at least in the way Shiroma remembered it.

00:12, Today: Fuma Tsukiko rolled 21 using 1d20+17.  Taijutsu Defense.

Tsukiko gave Nanami ample time - It seemed the pace of this fight was something the Missing-Nin had no issue ceding to the genin. Crouching low, she settled into another Iai stance, more than ready to move by the time Nanami'd begun to rev up another one of her Clan's shuriken. An eye twitched, seeing it so meekly handled and maneuvered, though she kept her peace. For the moment, at least. Twice in a row gravitating towards a similar weapon was interesting, though ultimately irrelevant for now.

She watched the windblade shoot towards her, unmoving. Observing the girl pick up a Tanto for actual defense this time - Good. Time to give her something to really be afraid of, this time. The woman became a blur once more, seemingly phasing through the thrown shuriken when all she'd done was brush right underneath its trajectory, flying like a speeding bullet towards the girl. Instead of a kick to avoid hurting the girl, her blade left its sheathe, drawing and striking in one almost fluid motion. Having to pause to flick the curved, blunt spine of the sword as the striking surface delayed her reaction by a hair, but the power behind her swing, and the woman's specialty, more than made up for it as she unloaded yet another explosive strike, aiming to create more distance, as before.

She followed through with the swipe, long enough for Nanami to recover and observe the woman fluidly sheathe her blade, crouching down low, bright green eyes never leaving the Genin's form.


00:16, Today: Fuma Tsukiko rolled 28 using 1d20+17.  Taijutsu Attack.

23:57, Today: Nara Nanami rolled 19 using 1d20+8.  Taijutsu Defense.

Nanami braced herself for another hard hit that would likely send her tumbling. But when their blades met, or they were close she posed a quick question to Tsukiko "Sensei, you should ask yourself does she need to be broken, or is she so broken that she needs to be fixed." There wasn't enough time for her to convey her message fully. She wondered what Tsukiko would make of it as she was sent flying again. She rolled and slid back up to her feet. Blood dripped from her mouth. Nanami grinned "More!" Is all Nanami said as she drew her bow the moment she recovered. The wind gusted around her. As she loosed an arrow, it was shot with more speed and power then a normal bow. But it was obvious she was still working on mastering it.


00:07, Today: Nara Nanami rolled 26 using 1d20+8.  Taijutsu attack.
This message had punctuation tweaked by a game editor at 07:10, Sun 22 July 2018.

01:33, Today: Fuma Tsukiko rolled 30 using 1d20+17.  Taijutsu Defense.

Tsukiko's brow arched as their blades met, though she wasted no thought on contemplating the meaning of what she'd said. Broken, not broken, that didn't matter in her arena. In her battlefield. All that mattered right now was survival, something she was pleased to see the genin was beginning to understand as she pulled her bow. Settled into her stance, there was no way for her to traditionally deal with ranged weaponry, though that wasn't to say she didn't have her methods. Falling back on familiarity, giving in to bloodlust - She didn't allow herself to look in the direction of the Uchiha woman, but she did mentally curse her for not catching something like this.

Sharpened steal glinted off the sun as Tsukiko drew her blade, maintaining that powerful momentum as she parried the arrow, redirecting it skyward. Sure that Nanami was watching her now, she proceeded with that methodical, lightning-quick sheathing of her blade, once more crouching as power belying the woman's lithe frame tensed and coiled, becoming that blur once more with all of two steps, closing the distance and drawing as she'd done so before, careful the only danger Nanami was ever in was perhaps a cracked bone or two at worst, heavy bruising at the least. Much like Tetsuya had shown care, though her brief reflection brought the ghost of a smile to her face.

She put enough power into that swing, like before, to force distance between herself and Nanami once more, flourishing her blade this time in a much more elegant display of swordsmanship, before settling into that stance once more, the only movement becoming the sliding of that blade into its home. "Ya've got th'power t'pass this test wit' flyin' colors, an' yer tryin' t'convince me o'somethin' irrelevant right now?" She scoffed. "Stop givin' up so easily, girly. Show some backbone." She maintained her position, letting the battlefield grow silent once more. Settled into that Iai stance, crouched, one hand gripping her sheathe and the other mere centimeters from the hilt of her blade, Tsukiko merely stared down the Genin, what was once an impassive concentration now directed annoyance.

01:33, Today: Fuma Tsukiko rolled 32 using 1d20+17.  Taijutsu Attack.

00:17, Today: Nara Nanami rolled 21 using 1d20+8.  Taijutsu defense.

Nanami was thrown back once again. She frowned a bit, but then smiled "I guess you are used to mind games." She slid and stopped herself from rolling this time. She stayed on her feet. The bruising was showing across a lot of her exposed skin. She bled from her forehead, and mouth a little. She tilts her head and smiles at Tsukiko "So I guess I should have some fun with this. No point in complaining or talking much further." She took a firmer stance and drew the bow fully. She had to be careful not to grab one of the arrows with a paperbomb. The gush of wind wisps about her feet. As she fires the bow it seems to release a rush of air outwards from Nanami.


00:25, Today: Nara Nanami rolled 16 using 1d20+8.  Taijutsu attack.

23:07, Today: Fuma Tsukiko rolled 27 using 1d20+17.  Taijutsu defense.

"Fun?!" The Fuma shinobi growled, "Look at yourself, girl." She punctuated her statement by outright sidestepping the arrow, her blade sweeping upward as she sliced it in two, a shockwave rippling outward, cancelling out the poorly controlled draw power Nanami had called on. She flicked her blade so the tip was aimed at the Genin, the Redhead's annoyance now fiery scorn. In one subtle movement, that tip inverted, so her striking surface was once again the blunted curve of her katana. "Wotever baggage yer carryin' with ya, do me a favor an' throw it aside an' use that head o'yers. Either that, or do yer team a solid and die. I ain't been wackin' ya around fer no reason."

As she spoke, Tsukiko coolly retrieved three kunai from her leg pouch, letting them dangle off her fingers. With one solid flick of the wrist, she sent them flying towards Nanami, in a loose enough formation that it was highly unlikely they'd hit any vitals, and hopped back, watching the woman's reaction.

When she was sure Nanami was looking at her, Tsukiko deliberately flipped her blade, a singular movement announcing that if Nanami wasn't careful, she might lose something critical to living. Those green, scornful eyes once more cooled into that impassive expression of concentration. With yet another flourish, she slid into that Iai stance. "I'll be honest, girl. Ya got no hope o'beatin' me. Speed, Strength, Tactics. I've been at this far longer, against far deadlier opponents. How's about instead of resignin' yerself to your fate or wishin' ya could use that Sharingan o'yers, ya stop mopin' and figure out what ya can do." Her blade slowly slid into its scabbard as she spoke, the very unsubtle click as it sealed completing her maneuver.

The Ronin stared at Nanami, now, stance wide, her hand that now-familiar hair's breadth away from grasping the hilt of her katana. Ready to move. Like a locked spring, ready to burst into motion at the flip of a switch.

23:07, Today: Fuma Tsukiko rolled 21 using 1d20+17.  Taijutsu Attack.
This message was last edited by the player at 22:28, Thu 26 July 2018.

22:31, Today: Nara Nanami rolled 25 using 1d20+8.  Taijutsu defense.

Nanami looks at Tsukiko. The gaze became serious as the attack came in from Tsukiko. She brought up the shortblade she had picked up and deflected Tsukiko's attack, sliding back and around to the side. Nanami new she had been looking at this all wrong. It wasn't the fact she wasn't trying.. Tsukiko said it was like she resigned herself to losing. But everything that Tsukiko said makes her wonder if the point was just to push herself.

As Nanami slid around from the blocked attack. She had to remain focused, not get cocky about the dodge. It was Nanami's demeanor that was causing Tsukiko's annoyance to flare.. Nanami was told to treat it as a real fight... Which she had yet to do. But now she understood, or hoped she did.

Her blade aims for Tsukiko's leg, aiming to disable her movement by taking out the achilles tendon.


22:50, Today: Nara Nanami rolled 23 using 1d20+8.  Taijutsu attack.
This message was last edited by a game editor at 05:55, Thu 26 July 2018.

17:19, Today: Fuma Tsukiko rolled 20 using 1d20+17.  Taijutsu Defense.

Tsukiko stood there, unmoving, watching Nanami as her Kunai were knocked wide. The return fire she'd expected, but not with so odd a weapon, even if it did work out in the end. Tsukiko shifted in that grounded stance, though not nearly enough, the blade slicing cleanly through a portion of her calf. Pain like this, she could afford to ignore, even if the woman gritted her her teeth, her expression turning dour. Leaning forward, she became that blur once more, dancing across those weapons to gain a height advantage, leaping up into the air. Flipping, the redhead came down with an overhead kick.

"Yer a medic in a battlefield tryin' t'fight th'Hokage on 'er own." She growled as her blow was seemingly about to connect.

17:20, Today: Fuma Tsukiko rolled 20 using 1d20+17.  Taijutsu attack.

18:45, Today: Nara Nanami rolled 10 using 1d20+8.  Taijutsu defense.

Nanami feels the weight of the kick as she barely musters enoughy guard to not have her head smashed into the ground. She managed to maneuver barely to be sent rolling. Nanami slid to a stop, and looked at Tsukiko. Nanami shakes her head and sighs "Break my ego, and my reliance on the Sharingan." She recalled from what Sarada had said, and looked at Tsukiko and began to laugh at herself "I truly missed the point or what I hope is the point of this." She dropped the short blade and took out a smoke-bomb and a kunai with a paperbomb.

The goal of this was the smokebomb to cover her escape, and the kunai with the paper-bomb to prevent an immediate reaction.

Nanami throws the smoke-bomb in between them, and the kunai with the paper-bomb near Tsukiko's  feet. They both explode. Then she would retreat to the edge of the training zone.. Hoping the point was to escape and not fight. She held a defensive stance incase that this wasn't the point.

Dropping her stance, she watched the Genin either devolve into hysterics or stumble upon the solution to the little riddle she'd posed her. Either way, progress was progress, and she wasn't about to question it. The smokebomb was placed well enough, and Tsukiko had no problem letting her create some distance. The paper bomb at her feet required her immediate attention, though. With a quick flick of her wrist, she severed the paper, cutting both the fuse and creating just enough of a whirlwind to clear the air around her in a small area. Judging from how her little arena was arrayed, she was near the middle of it. .ish.

The slick wetness of blood began to run down her leg, though thankfully the cold was doing wonders to keep it from flowing too freely. She kept her stance low, that iai position the same one she'd been using with each and every counterattack, her blade undrawn. At the ready, but as yet untouched, as she patiently waited for the smoke to clear in its entirety. When Nanami came into view, she'd see the Missing-nin had adopted that same, impassive look as before, patiently waiting, patiently assessing the young genin.

After a moment or two's silence, Tsukiko's voice broke the stillness. "Gonna come at me?" Her tone was less a challenge, more curiosity. With her body locked in that position, she seemed ready to spring at Nanami in an instant, ready to close the distance effortlessly, ready to restart the cycle.

Nanami looks back at Fuma "Fuma-Sensei. It kind of dawns on me that there were two things you wanted to teach me. To survive until an opening presents itself, then to fall back." She lets out a breath "See at first I didn't get it. You said come at you. As we fought I was also paying attention to my chakra levels." She blinks as she continued "By this point, or rather the point I threw the smoke-bomb. My chakra would have regenerated enough for me to use the smoke-bomb as a deterrent, then flicker away, and out of sight."

She pops her neck relaxing a little "If I continue fighting after the smoke-bomb. Then the likelihood of another such opening becomes non-existent. Thats the reason you said, remember you are a medical ninja earlier. So I figured I needed to form a plan to escape. If I am wrong you can fail me. But I think the point of this was for me to understand the severity of my choices, and putting aside my ego as Sarada-Sensei put it. To suck it up and retreat the moment I was able." She takes a deep breath and relaxes a little more "That's why you set the perimeter." She steps outside the perimeter that Fuma had set "And I chose to live and escape. If I don't take the opportunity I made for myself. Then I will likely die at the hands of my enemy."

Nanami looks at Fuma. Regardless if the teen was right or not. She stood by her words as she waited for Fuma's response.

Tsukiko listened, quietly, to the genin's explanation. She watched as Nanami stepped outside their little arena, and the woman's stance relaxed. "By all intents, ya've failed." She said simply, reaching into a pocket at her thigh and retrieving a scroll. Unfurling it, she slipped a finger down, along the blood that wetted her calf, and slid an intricat design along unfurled paper. Black ink appeared wherever the blood touched, kanji, and chakra flared as she tossed the scroll into the air. "Sealing jutsu: Weapon Retrieval," She intoned, the arena she'd conjured disappearing in a puff of displaced smoke. Catching the scroll, she rolled it back up and replaced it in the pouch at her thigh, before kneeling down to begin wrapping the only wound she'd sustained.

She beckoned Nanami over.

"Yer a bit caught up on the details, but for the most part you've got the right of it. Think back. How did I attack ya? I coulda killed you at any point, had I just been relentless enough, or vicious enough." She paused, giving an annoyed, pained grunt as she tightened the bandage, giving the genin time to reflect, to think. "That Sharingan o'yours is a tool, just like any other, and I can see why yer sensei don't want you usin' it yet, especially when ya don't quite have the understandin' for it. I've only seen it once or twice, but the basic concept ain't so hard to get. It helps ya survey your surroundings, study your opponents. That's all well and good, but without knowin' how to comprehend and use it, it's as useless to you as a ninjutsu specialist with no chakra." She gave Nanami a pointed look.

"Every warrior, be it shinobi, samurai, the savages to the west or your typical mercenary, seeks to control the fight. You control when and how to engage, you control your opponents intensity, you control your ability to survive. If ya can't overpower your opponent, you outthink them. If ya can't outthink them, ya overpower them. If ya can't do either, you retreat, and force 'em to either follow you, or stay put. You had exactly 3 ways to control me." She stood up, testing her weight on her foot, and folding her arms as she looked at Nanami.

"Ya used one of 'em. Care to take a stab at what the other two were?"

Nanami approached and kneeled down "Let me see your leg." If allowed she would begin to heal it, as it was instinct to tend to others, as the mission and Nanami's training had ingrained into her "The other two ways?" She thinks for a moment "Well the terrain of weapons could also be used, and traps could be set.. I could have used them to my advantage to slow you down, as well as using the terrain in general." She looked around at how rocky the area was "Also, you were controlling me by forcing me back, and then if I wanted to attack I would have to come at you. Which means you controlled the conditions. The one time I was able to strike you Sensei, was when you attacked me. Which gave me time to prepare for your attack and counter it."

She listened "I should have also gauged your attack form, and where your attacks came from, as well as the force of the attacks. I could have used your own momentum when you attacked me to guide you into the aforementioned traps."

Nanami would at least properly bandage Fuma's wound "Your right I was a little to caught up in the moment, also I came into the training already a little frustrated. Which didn't help me." She would stand back up after the healing if allowed was done, and the wound was bandaged "I think part of it was to show, that most of the base abilities of the Sharingan can also be done without using it. That using it should be saved for the opponents or situations that the Sharingan is really needed for." She thinks back to the island and at what point Kotatsu showed his Mangekyou Sharingan wasn't until he was faced with a real threat "I think I understand the point both you and Sarada-Sensei are trying to make." She smiles and looks at Tsukiko "I may be wrong with all of what I said. The training did teach me things even if they weren't the intended things." 

Tsukiko shifted, allowing the medical specialist to work, frowning just a touch as she listened. "Those weapons were for your use in the first place, but I've trained with those m'whole life." She smirked. "Even those Fuma shuriken. In the context of controllin' the fight, there's really only a couple'a things ya coulda done. Dunno if ya noticed, but all I was doin' was counter-attacking. Ya ever pause to consider why that was? Or if I'd go after ya unprovoked?" She tested her leg once Nanami was finished healing and bandaging. It as a clean cut, easily mended.

"Ya coulda set traps, yes, but the second way you're almost right on the money. If I was only counter-attackin', and the exercise ended on your escape. . .what happens when if ya tried to talk with me? To taunt me? Its possible I coulda been lured into a trap, or that you coulda used my own momentum to remove me from the arena entirely. I had plenty o'methods of controllin' the fight, even with my self-inflicted handicap. And you had just as many, too."

"Instead of focusin' on the task at hand, though, ya held some resentment against your sensei over a lesson of m'own making." Crouching down, now that her leg was healed, she brought herself down to Nanami's eye level, staring at her. "Footin' that sorta stuff around the battlefield'll getcha killed." She reached forward in an attempt to flick the genin in the forehead, leaning back as she crossed her hands, glancing back at the other three, briefly.

"Ah, well." Her eyes flicked back to Nanami. "Ya at least understand it a bit more, eh?" A slow smile began to form.

Nanami let the flick hit her, as she understood the intent of it "If I fully understood all of it from the beginning, then it wouldn't have taught me anything. It's not resentment towards you. I guess I need to stop comparing my Sensei's to my first teacher. As all of you teach differently." She glances over at Sarada "I understood him, I guess I don't know Sarada enough to understand her, yet."


She glances at her other two teammates "I guess the reason that I didn't fully understand the training is because I have been going from one horrible situation to the next. Most of the time, I didn't have anyone to correct my form and behavior. I think that is what you and Sarada-sensei are trying to help me with."

She smiles at Tsukiko "I learned a lot. I will use what you have taught me."


The teen sits down next to Tsukiko "Sensei?" She looks up "If we get some time in between missions. Would you mind helping me with my Taijutsu or help me with jutsu ideas for defensive jutsu? I know I won't always be able to keep my enemies from engaging me in melee combat. I would like to have more options then I do currently."

Nanami had respect for Tsukiko "Since it looks like we still have time. Would you mind showing me how to use a sword?" She decided that would become her close combat weapon "Or a pair of the short blades might suit my style of combat more. Since I am more of an agile fighter, then a brute force fighter."
This message was last edited by a game editor at 02:27, Tue 04 Sept 2018.

After a moment or two, Tsukiko sat down next to Nanami, chuckling. "Let's not get too ahead of ourselves, eh? I still don't know if I'm headed for a cell or placed under house arrest, or worse," Despite the light, outright jovial tone, the woman shuddered, "Being sent back home to Okaa-chan. . ." Though her smile remained, there was an air of melancholy about her as she spoke the name. It lasted long enough to be noticeable, but short enough that by the time she continued speaking, she was back to her upbeat self.

"That said, assumin' your sensei-chan doesn't mind, I'd be more than willin' to help." She regarded Nanami for a moment, smiling. "Though I'm afraid you'll have to clear it with her. Not to mention, she's an Uchiha. Has the Sharingan. She's got more insight inta how to use it than I ever will. Just a thought, is all." With a sigh, she began digging around in the pouch at her thigh. Closer inspection revealed more than a few scrolls inside, in addition to the regular shuriken and kunai.

"I'm guessin' you and your team haven't had Sarada as a sensei for long, eh? Or. . .maybe you're a new addition to the team?" She pulled out a scroll that was much less weighty than the others. Placing it on the snow, she began to unfurl it. "Understandin' comes with time, but if our little tete-a-tete was anything to go by, sounds like ya got a commander more'n. . ." She paused, considering. Inside the scroll were various, immaculate ink drawings of various weapons. Long nodachi, short tantos, pronounced naginatas, and anything in between. Unlike the weapon summoning scrolls that relied on bulk, readily deployable weaponry, this looked more. . .intimate. Almost like one were staring at Tsukiko's personal armory. "A parent. Your leader's out there to keep ya alive first, teach second. That's gonna step on some toes and spill some sake. Granted, she acts like she's just shoved a pole up 'er. . ." She blinked, rolling her eyes. "...Let's just say she's got that somethin' to prove vibe. Either way, don't mean she hasn't got your best interests at heart."

Nipping at her thumb, she let a droplet of blood build, slowly drawing the kanji for Tsukiko next to a scabbarded, shorter blade. "So, first thing to understand about a 'sword' is there're all sorts. What I use is a katana, but you're no mercenary and anyone who can wield chakra with it uses Samurai techniques, which is a can of worms on its own." She quickly began to form several hand seals in quick succession. "Shortblades like a dagger you might as well use kunai, and somethin' larger like a nodachi's. . .unwieldy for a beginner."

Letting the pooled chakra release, she slammed her palm down onto the scroll, a puff of smoke obscuring her hand and the ground for a moment, before that shortblade, sheathed, hilt wrapped in blue and silver interlocking threads, appeared in her hand. "All that in mind, a Ninja-to's probably best for ya." She offered the weapon to Nanami.

Nori:

As Nori continued to walk forward, the centenary around the academy became more clear, more in depth. She couldn't distinguish whether if this was just the genjutsu working or if she somehow managed to get sent back into time. As she got closer to the figure, the male came into view from the shadows within her memory. The familiar face she craved, she loved, that she adored for almost her entire life: Sigmund.

His eye blue eyes pierced her soul, her very heart, the core of her entire existence. He just stared at her, emotionless with almost a dead look into his deep, blue eyes.

---

Shiroma:

"Hello? Shiroma!" Ichigo waved his hand in front of her face, trying to get her attention. "Did your brain freeze finally?" he teased and punched her lightly in the arm. A wind chill blew through the air, a familiar memory. Everything felt real; this particular day was the start of her land's involvement in the war. Their group had been one of the youngest to be the first to defend the border.

Their victory that day had changed the course of her training and their team boundaries.

---

Sarada kept it calm as she controlled both of their situations. She began thinking over whether or not she was becoming too harsh, however reliving events made them detach, become immune to the heartbreak. Unfortunately for Nori, Sarada knew very well that she would be struggling the most with the emotional stress of things. Sarada's plan for Shiroma on the other hand, was more for a truth to be revealed.

The closer Nori walked towards the figure in the distance, the more she began to see familiar features that person had. He was average height, black hair... Her eyes squinted slightly. Who was this? Why did she feel like she knew who this person was? And her surroundings...was she back in Konohagakure? No. That wasn't possible. This had to be the Genjutsu, right? It had to be. As she approached closer to the figure, the color of that person's eyes pierced her and made her heart pound. These feelings of excitement and longing...she felt them course through her veins and to the very depths of her soul. These feelings paralyzed her and made her stop in her track. When the light outline this person's body, the familiar sight of Sigmund's face appeared before her. Her eyes widened slightly. This...it couldn't be happening.

"Sig...mund?" she said in a low voice to the person with this emotionless expression spread across his face. It looked like Sigmund. His face. His eyes. His hair. His body. It all looked like what she remembered of him and what she knew of him to be. "This...this can't be real, can it? You can't really be here..." But despite saying that out loud, she took a step closer to the figure. Then another...and another until she was standing in front of him. Those eyes... they looked just like his. She remembered his gaze and how he used to look at her. All sorts of emotions spread through her and they only made her heart pound faster. "You...can't be here..."

Shiroma was allowing herself to get lost in the memory of the events of what was about to happen of the fear and the terror of her first time in battle.  It was so early on in her time with the team had it not be for... "Ow!! Ichigo! That hurt!" She glared up at him the memories of her team flooding over her again for the second time since she had come to this land.  But she wasn't in the land anymore she was back at the fort.  She stuck out her tongue at the boy that had pinched her the attitude of the child she had been before he mental break coming back easily.

The innocence even though it seemed perfectly natural at that point wasn't lost on the silent observer that was bond to silence.

"Just how long do you think we are going to have to wait? Do you think I still have time to work on my ice shaping?" She looked out to the water not really seeing merely looking wide eyed scared but not wanting to show it.

Genjutsu:

Nori:
It was a familiar sighting. The figure she longed to hold and to love and to save was standing right in front of her. She would be able to smell him, touch him, and feel his presence. Nori would begin to question if this was really a genjutsu or if her sensei actually made her dreams come true. Sigmund smirked, a familiar trait of his. ”It’s what you want, right? Me here with you,” he replied back softly. However something seemed a bit off as darkness seemed to ever so slightly radiate off of his shoulders. ”Join me. Don’t save me. I don’t want to be saved. But join me. We can rule all the lands,” he offered, offering his hand out.

---

Shiroma:
Their team leader, Tsubaki, had swiftly joined the group of their mild discussion. Shiroma has fairly new with her skills however Tsubaki had been the one to train her as much as she could with her ice shaping, an ability that she would find useful. ”There seems to be no sign of an attack yet. It can’t help to train and work on skills. Shiroma, lets,” she offered as she patted her and Ichigo’s shoulder before walking past them. After walking away a couple of feet she turned around and faced them.

It was interesting enough that sarada had chosen to make Shiroma relive memories she chose to forget. However the lesson was still unclear. It wasn’t even a genjutsu anymore; it was an attempt to prove memories. It was as if Sarada was searching for answers of her own.

---

Sarada has continued on with her lesson, all the while using her ears to listen for Nanami’s training. The constant clashing and exchange of words was more than enough for her to know her training plans for her were working. While she hated the fact Nanami somewhat shares their blood, she would ensure it stopped at Nanami and didn’t spread. A resurfacing of their kekkei would only cause more harm as it did in the past. It was bad enough that the Land of Snow has possession of their kekkei with several individuals. Who else could be out there? She gritted her teeth as she conintued to work her genjutsu with the girls in front of her. Her focus steady as a rock as the kekkei pieced their their minds ever so strongly. It would be a miracle if either of the girls broke her jutsu.

There was little choice in the matter for Shiroma on what she remembered and what she forgot. At least so she had told herself but the ease with which the memories flowed seemed to show they were still there clearly.

Shiroma clapped happily as she was given the chance to continue her training in ice shaping wanting to do whatever she could. She followed her leader moving after her the short distance before she stopped to stand there bouncing on the balls of her feet eagerly. Shiroma had shown a clear talent for manipulating her ice chakra but there was something not connecting in her brain yet. She had never been able to mold it into something usable. Well one shouldn't say never, she had never done it with intention there had been a few accidents when she got too excited or angry with someone, but those were simple spikes of ice but she had never formed them with control...yet. She was convinced today would be the day.

The silent bound observer knew that was true if only it didn't have to come at such a price.

In reply to Uchiha Sarada (msg # 241):

At hearing the sound of what she remembered Sigmund’s voice to be, Nori felt her heart begin to swell with happiness. And that smirk. She could remember ever instanced of when he showed that side of him to her. It was engraved in her memory. Even from when they were children, she still held his smiles and laughter close to her heart. “O-of course I want you with me. More than anything. I want us to go back to how we were before,” she said, taking a step forward towards him. Then another. Then another. Then another until liftle space was left between them. She could see those piercing blue eyes boring down into her’s. She was looking at him so closely now. He really did look like Sigmund. He couldn’t be real. There’s no way...he could be real. Nori reaches out a hand towards him, but something stopped her from touching his face like she wanted so desperately to. He was different. This vibe...something told her he wasn’t real. That something was wrong. Nori looked down at the hand that was offered to her for a few moments before she looked back up to him. She wanted to reach out her hand to him and never let it go, but... “Sigmund, I...can’t...” she said and looked back up into his eyes. “What about Nanami? What about Shiroma? I can’t just leave them behind. I want to be with you, but I...” She turned her head down and curled up her hand into a fist before she held it against her chest. “I can’t. Not like this...” she said in a low, monotone voice. “Please understand.”
This message was last edited by the player at 05:41, Thu 29 Nov 2018.

In reply to Fuma Tsukiko (msg # 237):

Nanami looks at the Ninja-to. Then takes it. She tests the weight and balance "You are Tsukiko. It has a better weight and feel then the other shortblades.." She flips the balde around testing it further. She wasn't quite sure how she wanted to train with it. She had heard of pure defensive styles and such, but she also had been training with the chakra scalpel developing her own style of Nin-taijutsu.

She stands and performs some basic strikes, parries and blocks "This will work I think. Can I have this?" She asks Tsukiko politely, making sure she was assuming it was being given to her. It did make her a little happier "As far as Sarada-Sensei. This is our first mission together. We haven't had the best of luck. Me, and Nori have been together since we became Genin, and Shiroma joined us a bit later. We are all pretty close. But we have all suffered a lot as well."

Nanami's eyes glance towards her teammates "I understand why Sarada-Sensei doesn't want me to focus on my Dojutsu. But when it should be used we will likely have differing opinions. I get the whole bloodline thing. I think a lot of my outbursts come from pure frustration. The frustration of constantly being pushed back. Constantly being told how we should act." She lets out a sigh "In order to become strong we need to be allowed to be ourselves." She sits back down next to Tsukiko "You are right though, and I know Sarada only has our best intentions in mind when training us. I just wish.." She pauses she still had the crystal from that day, she takes it out "I wish I could stop comparing her to our first Sensei. I know it's not fair of me. Back then things were clicking. Me and Sigmund actually had a nice talks, and Nori and him were getting through their issues. Then our Sensei disappeared, and things just cascaded into despair. I think I have been stuck in the realm of despair for a long time." She lets out a long breath "That ends now." Nanami says with a smile "Thank you Tsukiko, for listening."

She stands and picks up the Ninja-to "Now how about you teach me something?" She says with a bright smile. Nanami tilts her head. She hoped Tsukiko would be willing to train some more.

Moving things along:

Sarada had taken almost an entire day, using genjutsu to not only tap into her students’ weaknesses, but to learn more about they way they do things on a personal level. Secrets were revealed, weaknesses were exposed, and even Sarada’s own secret had been exposed within Shiroma’s memories. With exhaustion under her belt, she finally freed both of the girls from her genjutsu, all three of their sets of eyes slowly returning to normal.

A grip on reality would be weird at first, but after some rest the girls would be mentally replenished. After blinking a couple of times, her sharingan had finally faded. Overusage caused Sarada to begin to bleed from her eyes, a small stream making its way down her face from her sockets. Knowingly, everyone knew that a mangekyo sharingan had its limits and one of them could lead to blindness. Sarada knew she had to be careful, even with her current injuries still at bay.

”We’re done for today,” she told them, clearly exhausted from the tone of her voice.

All the while, Nanami learned her lessons with great strength and passion. Within the day, she learned to rely on solely her self, not the eyes of an Uchiha. While it still bothered Sarada and perhaps one day she’d figure it out for herself, but Nanami had to be taught. Sarada wanted to see her true potential and in the end, Sarada knew she accomplished something for herself for her own personal gain.

Sarada found a nearby stump, sitting down and began whipping away the blood stream that bled from her eyes, her shallow breathing making obvious she overworked herself today.

Nori felt herself slowly come down from what seemed like a dream and back into the world she belonged. For the briefest amount of time, she was able to see Sigmund again. She knew it wasn’t real. That was what she told herself. But it felt so real to her. She had found herself tempted to reach out and touch him. Even if it was just his hand or his face. She wanted so badly to believe that he was really in front of her. But he faded just as quickly as he appeared. Just like he did that day. When her glazed over eyes settled into their normal shade of emerald green, a tear spilled down each of her cheekk as her knees buckled underneath her and she fell to the floor. She sat there on the cold ground. Her body drained. Her eyes stared down at the ground for a brief moment before she was quick to shut them. Nori brought up an arm and quickly shielded her eyes into the crease of her elbow to wipe away the tears that had spilled down her cheeks.

However, her arm slowly dropped and her eyes took in the hand in front of her. She remembered the hand he had offered her, telling her to come to his side but she rejected it. She told him no. She couldn’t betray her friends. But...she couldn’t betray him, either. Although it...felt like she had. She wanted him to come back. To save him. To protect him. But...could she do anything of that? Could she do any of that and...and not betray her friends? Her family? Her village? Would she choose him over doing what was right in the end? She clenched her hand into a fist and held it against her chest. Was this the test? To see if she would fall prey to her emotions? Of course she would do what was right over what she felt...right? It was what had to be done. Even if it hurt her to do it. But part of her wanted to believe there was still good in him. If he came back... was there coming back from this? She knew he awaited a harsh punishment if he did, but... if that was the case, would she want him to come back to live out his punishment? Or would she go with him and never come back to save him from receiving such a punishment? It made her heart pang painfully  as she clutched onto her chest. Sigmund...

Nanami was exhausted both mentally and physically "Whew, that was a pain, but a good experience." She sat down near the rest of her team. She wondered what their training had been like, and understood why she wasn't included. She thoroughly enjoyed her training with Tsukiko, and learned a great deal about combat tactics, and relying on oneself. It had a different feeling then her training before. It caused a greater sense of accomplishment to be felt. Like the training meant more than a lot of her previous training. Nanami glanced at Sarada and smiled. Then looked at Nori.

"Nori how was the mental training? I am curious about it." She takes out a canteen, drinking some water, and offering to Nori and Sarada "Should I start on making dinner? I am sure after that we are all a bit hungry." She looked around, still wary that someone might be watching. But there was little she could do at the moment. Being exhausted and all. Even though her chakra reserves were at its max. Nanami showed the signs of battle. Mostly bruising. She was looking forward to putting on another concert. The last one was amazing. It was one of those things that got her thinking about different types of jutsu for the future.

She stands "Thank you Sensei!" Nanami bows, and unless stopped goes about making food for everyone..

Nori had been enclosed within her own thoughts that she almost hadn’t heard Nanami speak to her. She blinked her eyes open and shut before her head turned and she looked at her friend that had taken a seat beside her without her knowing it. She looked worn out. Beaten. Yet seemed to be full of enthusiasm. She couldn’t understand why, but...maybe she had a good experience. Unlike her. She only had more questions rather than answers. “I don’t...know how I feel about it,” she said in a low voice. “It leaves me with more questions than anything else. I’d rather not...think about it anymore today. I just want to rest.” She got up to her feet and looked over at Sarada before she bowed her head slightly to her. “Thank you for today, sensei. Have a good rest,” she told her before she walked off to one of the tent’s and unzipped the zipper. She climbed inside and zipped it back up before she plopped herself onto her back. She closed her eyes and the memory of seeing Sigmund played through her mind. Nori brought up her arm and shielded her eyes with it.

As exhausting and draining as that training was, she was somehow thankful for the fact that she went through it. If the purpose of that training was meant for her to not think with her emotions and think logically, she could see why Sarada had placed Sigmund in that Genjutsu. There was no doubt that Sigmund was, indeed, one of her weaknesses. If not her biggest weakness. Could she overcome that weakness? Could she overcome the emotions she felt when she saw him? If he really had asked her to, would she go with him? Would she let the emotions she felt for him come overcome her and cloud her judgment? Was Sarada trying to test her strength? Nori turned on her side as she let her arm fall from her eyes. That was another question she had yet to find the answer to, but it was an answer she knew she needed to figure out for herself.

It had been quite a day. Exhausting was the only word that came to mind as she wiped away the remaining blood from her eyes. The worst one who seemed to have been effected the most out of the training was Nori. Sarada has used her weakness for Sigmund to challenge her mind and emotional involvement. She felt bad but she wanted to know that Nori would do the right thing as oppose to jeopardize everything she knew. The Sigmund Sarada has manifested trough her jutsu was just a figment of the person she thought she knew.

The boy definiately had a grip on this poor girls heart and it was a scary thing that such a bond could create such a complex cloud of emotions. Sarada went as far as trying to get Nori to side with him and she still simply refused but Sarada could see she struggled with all her might to not want to accept his offer to join him for his unrealistic idea of power and domination. Sarada simply nodded her head as Nori excused herself before Nanami went on her way as well to cook the group food after today.

That left Sarada and Shiroma to themselves yet again. Before Sarada had even ended the jutsu, she was sure to release Shiroma’s other half as promised. The situation that Shiroma had discovered was one of pain. She relived the happier times with her old squad and even had to relive moments that were out of her control when she was under the possession of this darkness that clouded her for over a year. It was revealed that Shiroma was the source of Sarada’s PTSD and the reason why Sarada had gained her mangekyo sharingan from a past battle.

It had been one of the secret missions of the ANBU that Sarada had taken to investigate the rumors of the lingering darkness that began surfacing in the land Shiroma resided in. Sarada and her team had managed to break through the land’s defenses with such stealth that she had believed her team and her could accomplish the mysterious black aurora however Shiroma and her land of controlled shinobi were always a step ahead of them. Shiroma’s team ruthlessly took down Sarada’s team and even her best friend that caused her outrage of pain. The rest was history.

Sarada experiences the great loss that caused her mangekyo to surface and she slaughtered every single one of them with rage and Shiroma had miraculously conquered the battle and left with her freedom and disappeared, retreating with the remaining army she commanded. Sarada returned to the land of fire with her dead comrades and the lifeless body of her childhood best friend. Due to her PTSD she was forced to retire and take on a more calm position within the land of fire and here she was now.

Sarada knew there was much to discuss with Shiroma and she did not know how their relationship would play out at this point. Sarada had a unique attraction to the girl and couldn’t bare the thought that she couldn’t have the gorgeous girl. She sighed as she thought over the day’s events as she realized her stomach had begun to growl. She smirked at herself as she looked up and it began to snow again. It was quiet and dark and the only source of light was from the ship. The cold air began brewing in which gave her some chills.

Shiroma had been kneeling through the whole test just sitting in calm quiet pose just letting things unfold.  Her two inner selves, one bound to just observe, the other forced to relive the life she had. The last moments of her life as herself childish and easy going even to the other members of her team that always picked on her.

Reliving her turning had been one of the hardest things she had ever done up to that point. Watching it all the burst of fear as she realized she had been separated from her team, the lash out of her ice to try and save herself, it had worked just not the way she had hoped it would. The ice was effective against some of her attackers but others had easily overcome or bypassed it entirely. But it was that lash out that had brought her to the interest of him...

She shuddered and the jerked as though she had been touched on the shoulder, which she had just not in the world people could see.

'It's okay it's just me.'

'Get away from me!'

'Kinda hard to do love.'

'Well try, god after what you did to her you are lucky Sarada released the binding, if I hadn't been in such shock I would have told her not to!'

Another of those timeless pauses that seemed to take forever and no time at all.

'You didn't notice it did you? you think that was me there in that battle.'

'Of course it was you! There is no one else here!'

'Alright...I will just stay back, you will be in full control. When you feel like it ask Sarada to take your through that battle again but as an observer.'

'Make her relive it again? Never there is no reason for it I could see perfectly well what you made me do!'

'Love, they weren't my eyes.'

The second part of her pulled back into that place in her mind that yielded all control to the other self allowing them full access to each other's chakra and total control of the body with no chance of interference. It was where they normally went to sleep or during battle so they didn't step over each other.

Shiroma was alone again in her own mind feeling that loss again of her other self after the binding that happened. Her pale blue eyes looked around as she shuddered realizing just how long she had been kneeling there and winced as she forced herself to stand.  She looked around seeing everyone else had already left to their own thoughts and retreats. Her pale eyes fell on Sarada sitting off to one side and she sighed. She stepped over closer so her soft voice could be heard only by Sarada or those eavesdropping. "I'm so sorry..." her words caught in her throat and she didn't know if she could more out.

Sarada had been too occupied with the falling snow to realize Shiroma had been out of it. However the soft words of “I’m sorry” caught her attention as the words seemed broken off. She looked over at Shiroma, a guilty expression on the poor girls face over a past that seemed to link them together even before their destiny now. Sarada sighed, knowing that Shiroma had no control over what had happened to her and her former team. She had wished sorry was enough to change the things of the past...all the death, her newly acquired sharingan, and the PTSD illness she felt afterwards.

But Sarada couldn’t change it and neither could Shiroma. She was a tad relieved that she was sorry but there was nothing more that could be done about it. ”I debated whether or not to show you. I knew when I first met you that you were familiar but couldn’t remember how or why,” she explained as she looked down, twiddling with her fingers. ”When I had my episode here on the land and hurt Master Fujii, it hit me. I connected the dots and it settled in,” she explained further as she glanced at a Shiroma with her dark raven colored eyes. ”And despite it all, I still want you,” she added.

”It was out of your control. I cannot hate you for it. I cannot seek revenge or look to avenge because it won’t change anything. All I can do is fight for our land; fight for a better world to prevent other disasters from happening. It’s apart of war,” she added. ”War brings such death, pain, and suffering and we can either stand by and watch it happen or do something about it. My friend...her sacrifice wasn’t in vain. Her death will have meaning one day when this is all over. I will not rest until we stop this man and his darkness,” she finished as she softly smiled at Shiroma. ”You have nothing to be sorry for,” she whispered softly before extending her hand out towards Shiroma, in hopes of enlightening the mood.

Nanami had intentionally left Sarada and Shiroma together. Her little slip previously was really nothing more than that.. A mental slip. While Nanami did care greatly for her and Nori. She knew it was better this way. Her mother always said avoid getting involved with teammates, and looking back at history. The most successful couples were ones born from interest and separation. It left Nanami wondering about that. Though her mind didn't dwell on such things for long, as she was humming and making food "Hmm, mm, hmm m, m, hmmm." Nanami seemed happy as she boiled potatoes. Then went about making rice, and the various other parts of the curry.

It took everything about an hour to cook, stew, and such. She didn't mind the minor pain from the intense training with Tsukiko. Nanami hoped she would be able to train with her again sometime. She knew she needed to increase her taijutsu abilities if she was going to make her personal fighting style usable in actual combat.

Nanami would serve up four servings and leave the remaining curry for the crew to have. She walks down and over to Shiroma, and Sarada "Here you two go, eat up!" She says in cheerful tone. Handing them each a plate. She walks towards the tent Nori went into "Knock, knock" She says jiggling the tent "Nori, got some curry and rice with your name on it. Is it alright if I come in?"

Nori had managed to get a little rest in that hour dinner was being done and it had been inevitable that her dream within that time involved Sigmund. She remembered exactly how he looked. Every line. Every hair. Every finger. Everything. She could still see the way he looked at her and smirked at her as he offered his hand out to her. She could remember how she felt at that moment he asked for her to join him. She could see herself opening her mouth to speak, but when she did, a voice woke her up. Her eyes opened and she found herself staring at the wall of the tent that sheltered her from the cold outside. She said nothing at first. She merely sat up on the ground as she pushed a hand through her burgundy hair and tilted her head down. “Yeah. Come in,” she said in a low voice.

Tsukiko's training had been far more brutal than the woman had let on. Though her little test had primarily been a means of gauging Nanami's skill level and tendencies, by the time she began training taijutsu and kenjutsu, the Ronin had upped her punishments quite a bit. She still made sure to hold back so as to avoid breaking bones, but each failure to execute a proper block or attack earned another welt, another bruise to mark their training together. After a certain point, the woman's devil-may-care attitude had faded to a certain point, where her suggestions were less condemning and more focused on seeing the genin improve.

Once they'd stopped, though, even Nanami would have been able to tell Tsukiko's style of fighting. Aside from rapidly closing distance with what, normally, would have been devastating attacks, her fighting style seemed more focused on counterattacks, redirecting blows and striking in the same movement. With Nanami, the psychological psyche-out of an enemy that charged and seemed intent on forcing her opponent to disengage would be experienced several times over. Though, whether that was preference or her chosen mode of training was yet unclear - the Jonin-level shinobi purposefully avoided ninjutsu and seemed more focused on getting Nanami acclimated to defense and the reach and utility of her new weapon rather than showing off her combat prowess.

Once things had settled down, though, and the others had completed their training, the woman found herself a spot by the cooking fire, plopped a bedroll down, and laid back, relaxing and staring up at the stars. With little miss cook off to visit her teammates, and their jonin getting some alone time, she seemed to just content herself with lazing about.

Once she got to Konoha, there'd be quite a bit of explaining and politicking to do.

Nanami unzips the tent. Then enters sitting and zipping the tent back up. She hands Nori the plate of food "You sound really down, everything ok?" The tone of voice she heard from Nori, was concerning. It wasn't one she heard often, thinking back only on the mission with Sigmund, did she hear it often. This was kind of alarming. The training must have been a lot harder on them then she thought. It made her feel more concern for Shiroma as well. Then she paused her line of thinking, she patted Nori on the top of her head "You don't have to tell me what's bothering you. I'll be happy if you eat."

Nanami slowly began to eat. She was pleasantly surprised by how good it tasted "Mmm, this is actually really good for ship quality ingredients." Nanami says with a positive tone. The bruises could be seen dotting her arms, legs and neck. She says nothing more and eats, giving Nori time to respond if she wanted to.

Nori could instantly smell the food that Nanami brought into the tent and it overwhelmed her senses. Her eyes shifted over to the plate that her friend was extending out to her and for a moment, she didn’t take it. She shifted herself slightly and reached out a hand to take the food from her. “Thank you,” she said and picked up the plastic fork that was on the plate before she began to shift the food around on her plate. When she heard that question posed to her, she knew it was because Nanami has been concerned about her. Her head turned slightly and she looked over at the other before she gave her a once over. She could see bruises on her arms, neck, and legs. Her fair skin had made them more prominent to see. She must have been hurting somewhat, right? Yet she wasn’t showing it. Fuma must not have taken it easy on her. Then again, Nori knew her friend wouldn’t have settled for anything less than a person’s best effort. It was just like her to be in a cheerful mood after facing someone that put her in that kind of condition.

Nori turned her head away from her and said nothing. She merely took a bite of her food and began to chew before she swallowed it. “Sigmund,” she said suddenly and poked at her food again. “He was my test. Sarada-sensei showed him to me and I think it was to test my emotions. He asked me if I would join his side and even though I knew it wasn’t real, I...hesitated.” She bowed her head slightly and took another bite of her food and began to chew on it. “It made me think if I would play into my emotions and the feelings I have for him. It made me think would I be willing to give up everything for him. Betray my family. My friends. My village. Everything I’ve known to be at his side. Ultimately I resisted, but if it were to really happen, what would I do? Should I have even hesitated to tell him no? That’s what scared me.”

Nori turned her head and looked over at Nanami. “As much as I don’t want to, I fall into my emotions too easily. I let them overwhelm me. I just do what I feel is right instead of thinking logically and I can’t do that anymore, Nanami,” she told her in a solemn voice. “But when it comes to him, I...don’t know what to do. If it were to come down to it and he asked me that question, would I really tell him no and stand my ground? But if I did that, would I also not be betraying him? I vowed that I would always stay at his side. I want to be at his side. Even now he...he overwhelms me.” She closed her eyes and thought back to before Sigmund turned into the person he was now. She could feel his hand in hers. She could see that cool smirk playing across his lips. She could feel his gaze on her. She could feel his breath on her lips. She could hear his voice telling her he didn’t hate her. That he loved her. Nori set her plate down on her lap and slid a hand down to cover her face. “I...still love him, Nanami. As crazy as that sounds, I...still do. I know it’s foolish, but I can’t help it. Even though he sees me as an enemy now and even though he hates me...I still feel this way.”
This message was last edited by the player at 05:35, Wed 20 Feb 2019.

Shiroma had tears burning in her pale blue eyes as she shuddered slightly looking down as Sarada explained as she had worked out who she was and what had happened. She was glad that Sarada had shown her even though it hurt like hell now it told her a lot of things she didn't know.  Not to mention some of the abilities that she had seen her other self use while under the sway of that man had sparked some ideas in her.

The white haired girl shuddered as she listened and then knelt down on the beach turning her head to kiss Sarada's hand as she leaned her cheek against it. "I know I had no control...but part of me still alive did..." she paused for a moment frowning and then looked up at Sarada sighing again. "I still want you too, though I have no place to say that considering everything I put you through. I thought if I could get rid of that part of me somehow...maybe you just leave her bound next time." She paused looking back over her shoulder and blushing slightly as Namani brought them food and Shiroma turned and sat with her back against the log near Sarada.

She took a thoughtful bite before looking back at Sarada. "Sen...Sarada..." she sighed before looking at her eyes carefully. "You can remember things much better then I can. And I was in my body for this revisit so I couldn't see myself. Could you see my eyes? Just something my other self said made me wonder."

Sarada had felt guilt showing the poor gir things she had no control over. She couldn’t imagine witnessing events she couldn’t physically stop. Whatever jutsu has had been under, it either was incredibly strong with the darkness enhanced or it was more than just that. Her cheeks flushed slightly when Shiroma places a gentle kiss upon her hand. Sarada allowed her fingers to lightly caress Shiroma’s cheek for a brief moment as they continued their conversation.

”Your other self did not agree being put away the first time. I doubt she’d allow me to do it again,” she joked before going quiet as Nanami had made her way to them. She handed them food on the cold beach shore, the waves crashing slightly against the snowy sand. Sarada didn’t dive into her food right away though. Shiroma asked a bizarre question that it stopped her midway from a delicious bite of food. She lowered her silverware back on to the plate as she pondered over her answer.

Sarada had experienced this event many times before whether it was an episode or even the reoccurring nightmare. Shiroma was right though: Sarada had attentive eyes that made her attention to detail so great she almost could see at a cellular level like her father. She remained quiet for a bit as she replayed the memory several times over in her head. ”Your eyes?” she questioned as she took a moment to remember the final detail. Shiroma’s eyes were not hard to remember, considering they were beautiful like crystal, shined like a diamond in the sun. As Sarada realized those beautiful eyes weren’t the ones she remembered, it was concerning. They were neither the pale blue hue or even the darker sapphire shade her other half possessed.

”Your eyes...there were like mine...” she uttered. Red was a distinguished color to recognize for her as she possessed her own set of crimson colored irises and took notice when she encountered anybody with such a similar color. The only difference between the ones she remembered Shirkma having and her own was the missing tomoes that would’ve indicated she had Uchiha blood. ”Red...very dark red,” she described as she looked down at Shiroma as she came to the realization that it wasn’t really Shiroma would she encountered that day. ”It wasn’t you...” she added in disbelief.

Nanami smiled and was quiet listening, taking in everything Nori was saying. While having an attraction for another. She couldn't say she had ever been in love before. Nobody had really entranced her like Sigmund had somehow entranced Nori. She knew familial love, and love brought on by bonds. She reached over with a hand and patted Nori's head "Every time you face him, I will be there. Every time you have doubt, I will be your rock. I will help you stay the course. You are like my sister. While I want the best for you." She pauses not sure how to word her next words "I can't say I understand your feelings at all, even after experiencing them." Nanami lets out a breath..

She didn't understand why it was such a difficult choice, then again she had never experienced that type of undying love "I don't understand, it's not something I can understand.. Without experiencing it..." She wasn't sure where to go with the topic "You know the first weeks I knew Sigmund. He was actually normal, I even had casual talks with him. When our Sensei went missing, and we were left to train on our own. Sigmund changed, not just changed. I didn't recognize who he was, even more so after the Chunin exams, and the way he treated you. I hated him for that, I never really questioned why you loved him. It wasn't my place to. But I still hated him, but not. I guess it's like how a sister hates her brother."

Nanami stops talking and looks down "Know, if you ever did switch sides. I would come for you, and I would bring you back." Her head looked towards the tents wall "I should say we would come for you."

Nanami decided it was time for a change of subject "So remember I am planning on having another concert after we get debriefed. Hopefully you will sing with me, like last time." She says with a bright smile. Nanami takes another bite of her food "You shouldn't dwell on the negative.. Thinking about it will only create more doubt in yourself. We need to train and steel ourselves against such things. Even if it means becoming emotionless.." She says looking up and making a fist.

Shiroma waited watching Sarada as she thought over the question. Shiroma could see the older girl working though the memories again for the second time today and she hated herself for having asked Sarada to do this yet again.  There was a moment as Sarada started talking that Shiroma just held her breath expecting the worst.

"Red..." she whispered at the revelation frowning as she just sat there and blinked slowly thinking over what was said. She looked back up at Sarada at the next comment and shook her head. "No it was me I was there now that I relived it I remember...I think. There was no doubt it was me those powers were mine. Augmented and charged with darkness but they were mine." She swallowed and leaned back against the log the food forgotten by her side. "But...I have looked at my eyes they are pale blue and she showed me hers they are a darker blue right?" she had only been able to see her alter's eyes through the other's control so it was possible that she was being lied to. "Where, did the red come from?"

Sarada lost interest in her own food as she set it down on the ground, the delicious meal either going to waste or turning cold. Shiroma looked to be shocked but in denial about the revelation of a different set of eyes. Sarada couldn’t figure it out but she was positive she saw red eyes in her memory of that event. Red eyes and a familiar Shiroma. ”Yes, that’s correct,” she confirmed. ”When I sealed your other half, it was just her. I didn’t see anybody else. I didn’t feel a presence of another person. She was alone...” she trailed off before it hit her.

”Wait...” she uttered. She remembered seeing something earlier that day. The black pillar that she glanced at before her attention had been given to Shiroma’s other dark-eyed self. ”Earlier today, when I used my sharingan to seal your other self, I remember seeing something there,” she started before she remembered the entire thing. A black pillar with unusual seal markings that had been about fifty feet away from where Sarada had entered the mind-scape. It was pulsing darkness energy, the same that these rogue shinobi used and it wasn’t hard to miss when Sarada had been there briefly. ”It was this pillar far from when I entered your mind. I didn’t get the chance to actually look at it but...it was pretty large and from afar, I remember it pushing slowly and it had unusual sealing markings...” she started to explain. However that didn’t confirm whether the source of the red eyes had anything to do with the mystery mind pillar inside her head. Sarada was fully prepared to investigate it now and she knew the only way would to be back into Shiroma’s mind-scape.

Shiroma shuddered and blinked thinking over what this might mean what the situation might actually be inside her brain and just shuddered. "I...what if she isn't my other half..." she whimpered softly and then pushed up standing there and starting to pace. She blinked hearing about the pillar and looking down at Sarada. "What pillar? there was no pillar there." She tilted her head slightly. "I was there too and so was she but..." she trailed off.

'You didn't see a pillar did you?'

'What where?'

'You weren't listening in?'

'I was asked to keep away remember?'

'Right sorry, here...'

The pale eyed half gave her the sapphire blue half access to her recent memories and the conversation with Sarada was replayed at the speed of thought.

'Wow...no I didn't see a pillar either.'

Shiroma looked back to Sarada. "Neither of...me saw this pillar you are talking about." She looked around at the snowy beach and sighed biting her lip. "Here in the middle of the enemy lands might not be the best place to look into this. Even though I want too."

To hear Shiroma saying she didn’t understand what Sarada may have seen was troubling. When Shiroma got up pacing, Sarada felt the distress in the air. What if Sarada was wrong then? Maybe she imagined the whole thing. As Shiroma continued to pace and talk to herself, which sarada could only assume she was likely having a conversation inside her head. Sarada just watched her silently as the snow continued to fall, their meals completely covered now.

”I could be wrong but I’m positive I saw it. It was behind the both of you,,,” she trailed off as Shiroma suggested they’d have to wait to investigate the matter once they returned home. ”You’re right though. I promise we’ll get to the bottom of this, Shiroma,” she stated as she stood up and pulled Shiroma into a warm embrace, a thing Sarada didn’t do very often. ”Let’s focus on the now and focus on this when we get back to Konoha,” she whispered and she lightly kissed the top of Shiroma’s head.

Shiroma had been a bit lost in the thoughts that were consuming her at the moment even as she was trying to focus on the now and sighed softly.  The sudden feeling of Sarada wrapping her arms around her frame made Shiroma gasp and then she pressed closer sighing and just relaxing against her friend...and maybe more just enjoying having the support.

She nodded and sighed. "Yeah for now but when we get back I...we need to know." she turned looking up at Sarada, "Sarada...do I trust her for now? she has offered to stay in a place in our shared mind that we used when one of us is sleeping. She didn't even listen into our conversation. Do I trust her till we know more? she has done nothing to be untrustworthy since I have known her." The way Shiroma was talking about her other self now was different before she had always treated her like herself just another part now she was using language that distanced them, said they weren't the same person.

She gave Shiroma a quick squeeze before she answered. ”I’ll do everything in my power to help you; you have my word,” she cooed before she took into consideration the way Shiroma was referring to her alter ego. ”She’s never been a problem before. She’s apart of you. She hasn’t done anything that would have me even consider sealing her away again. She’s a great asset to you and the team as well. Treat her as you have before. You have nothing to worry about,” she commented before hugging her again. ”We should probably head back now. I’m sure the others are coming to assumptions over here,” she joked before kissing the top of her head again.

Shiroma nodded and poked her second self to come out of the shell before she hugged back into Sarada and sighed before laughing. "Yeah probably. Best if we go back over near them." She smiled and stepped back sighing before moving over toward the tents that had been set up by the group and sitting down near the fire not yet ready to head into the tent to sleep. She had things she had to think of and didn't know what they were exactly. She was just silent for the moment not starting conversations but would respond should anyone talk to her.

In reply to Nara Nanami (msg # 259):

Nori didn’t know what to expect when she told Nanami all this. What did she expect? But to feel her place her hand on her head and tell her that she would be there for her, she let her hand fall from her face and her head turned to look up at her friend beside her. She wanted to be her support no matter the circumstances she may face whenever she saw Sigmund. If she were to ever go astray, she would find a way to bring her back all because...why? Nanami saw her as more than just a friend, but as a sister. Someone worth saving should she ever turn her back against her. Just like how Nori wanted to save Sigmund and bring him back, Nanami wanted to do the same for her. Somehow that did sound like something she’d do, but would her efforts be enough? Would she want to be saved?

 “You...while I know you haven’t really experienced the type of feelings I have, the type of love you feel for me. For Shiroma. It’s a powerful thing. To say you don’t understand what it is...I think that’s where you are wrong. I know you would protect both Shiroma and I with your life. You don’t have to experience love to know that you want to protect the people you care about. To help them. To know that you would do anything for them. All of those things... they are just something you feel. You don’t really understand why because it is just something natural you want to do. When it comes to loving and caring for people, logic doesn’t really play a part,” she explained and turned slightly towards Nanami.

“If anything were to happen to me. If I made that difficult choice, just know that it had nothing to do with you, Shiroma, Sarada-sensei, or anyone else. It was my decision alone and if that time should ever come, while I don’t expect you to understand why I made that choice, let me come back on my own. Don’t persuade me or chase after me. I know that you would have good intentions in doing so, but coming back...that is something I have to decide for myself. Not you. And that...that goes for any decision I ever make,” she told her solemnly. “There are many things I want to experience with you and Shiroma. I want to look towards a future where I don’t have to decide between people or the things on my life. I want to live a life without any regrets. I know it can’t be done completely, but I can do as much as I can to make sure I live a fulfilled life.”

In reply to Tsuna Shiroma (msg # 266):

She let go of Shiroma and they walked back towards the main encampment of the group. Shiroma had taken a place near the fire. Sarada knee today was exhausting for her. Finding out the truth about Sarada’s past and Shiroma’s mysterious new issue; she felt a bit guilty knowing she had something to do with it. Sarada knew it was best to let the poor girl allow herself some alone time. She needed it to collect her thoughts.

She couldn’t help but admire Shiroma’s features within the flames light. Sarada smiles to herself for a split second before she walked over and unzipped her tent. ”Good night. Try to get some rest. Everything’s going to be okay,” she tried to reassure her before stepping into her tent, zipping it close. It wasn’t long before Sarada changed her clothing into something more warm. Plopping herself into her sleeping bag, she finally laid down, exhaustion severely hitting her as her head hit the pillow. She was more mentally exhausted than she thought. She stared at the ceiling of her tent, finally letting out the sadness that had she stored away today. Several tears had rolled down her cheek before she closed her eyes and allowed herself to finally sleep.

Nanami looked at Nori for a long while "You are right in so many ways." Though being told not to chase her, if she made that choice. She did know Nori was right, and that it was her decision ultimately "We have a lot to do. So let us not dwell on this. Its kind of depressing." She punches Nori's shoulder playfully "The curries good right?" She decided the topic as an entirety was off the table for now "So what to do, what to do?" She said thinking aloud "Hmm, oh!" Then she went back to thinking realizing that wouldn't be much fun.

This process took a few minutes, many exclamations and nothing really coming of it. Inside she was just acting silly to help Nori get out of the mood she was in. Nanami slowly starts humming. It was the song she had hummed when she displayed her ability to control a wind and fire jutsu, while water walking, the first day they were a team. Then something expected happened. Nanami by this time had finished her food, and set her plate down. Her head falls to Nori's shoulder or back whichever is facing her. It seems Nanami was more exhausted then she led on..

Time skip:

24 hours.

Proceed to post in 5.0 thread.